ExplicitNovels

Getting stuck in a small Town on Nude Day, turns interesting.Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the  ►podcast at Steamy Stories.Owning a consulting business has its advantages. Over the years I had been quite successful and enjoyed a few perks for that success. I was enjoying one of them, flying to a consulting job in my Cessna 350 Corvallis, when a fantastic series of events was set in motion. I could never afford such an expensive plane, but after performing several hundred hours of independent testing on it, as part of a law suit, they sold the state of the art craft to me for a single dollar. Car type bucket seats and fly by wire technology made it one of the most comfortable planes I had ever flown.Amanda, a professional photographer that I had used a number of times on jobs like the one we were traveling to; seemed to also enjoy the comfort of this plane compared to the old 172 I used to fly.I felt the first shudder in the engine while I was busy sneaking a peek at Amanda’s legs. With her lounging sleepily in the bucket seat next to me, her already short skirt had ridden up a couple more inches, and the rising sun was just brightening the inside of the cockpit enough for me to really see just how much leg she was unknowingly showing. In fact, if I caught the reflection in the LCD screen just right, I could almost see up between her legs to the light colored panties she wore. Yeah, I knew I was almost twice her age, but hell, she was hot and I was Always horny. How could I not look?The second shudder really got my attention, and I went to work in the cockpit; all thought of her panty color and legs leaving my mind as it went into immediate troubleshooting mode.I knew the electronics of this craft inside out, having done so much testing on the fly by wire during the legal suit. It only took a few moments to check and confirm that the dual ignition system of the fuel injected six cylinder engine was working as designed. We were cruising at nearly one hundred eighty knots, and everything seemed ok. But that second shudder had me on edge. I did not miss the third time it shuddered, just as I was in the middle of checking the fuel system. I caught it in the act. It was just a fluke that I happened to be looking right at the fuel pressure read out when it did it. Just for a moment, it blinked lower. Not a lot, a few pounds, but it was enough to set every alarm bell I had ringing. This baby needed to be on the ground and Now!I gave Amanda an unceremonious, almost rude, shove with my hand before I set to work hitting the GPS navigation system for the closest airfield. “Tighten your belts, we’re setting down.” I practically growled as my mind went through emergency modes and check lists. I had filed a Visual Flight Rules route plan so I didn’t need to contact a controller, but just to be safe I punched in 7700 into my transponder and hit the ident key. The response to my emergency code was almost immediate, Kansas City flight following had me on the radio in seconds asking my emergency. After several terse exchanges with them, they recommended we proceed to Kansas City International for an emergency procedure landing. I was just about to make that turn when the engine tone changed. Air speed quickly started to fall as the engine RPM tailed off to a little more than an idle.“Negative KC Center. Looks like I just lost power.” I responded as my fingers started working the GPS system to find the closest airport. It was tiny, some little ‘burg called Milan. I’d never heard of it, but it had a strip. I tipped the wings over and started dropping at nearly a thousand feet per minute; hoping that what little power the engine had would hang on until I could get the wheels on the ground.In the early dawn morning it was hard to pick out, but with a little help from the GPS pointers I was able to find the single strip of the small airport, sitting just outside what looked like a very small town. KC Center acknowledged my plans and stayed with me until I was out of radar contact, only a thousand feet off the ground. It wasn’t my finest landing, but given that I only had one shot at it, I thought it was pretty damn good. The engine had just enough power to idle off the runway and onto a taxiway before it quit completely. But that was ok…we were down.The airport was small, and to be honest, looked pretty deserted; and the air felt like stepping into a furnace when I popped the door open. “Looks like we have to walk.” I said to Amanda as I stepped out and gingerly off the wing. Even for a mid-July morning it seemed oppressively hot.“Well, I suppose I can charge you mileage!” She joked as she unfolded her slim frame barefoot onto the wing. She closed the door and sat down on the smooth aluminum surface to put her high heels back onto her feet while I shook my head at her good looking, but less than functional, footwear. She slid down the smooth metal of the wing and allowed me to catch her before her feet hit the ground, the edge of the wing catching her skirt and pulling it up as she slid off. I only got a glimpse of her cream colored panties before she pulled her skirt back down and blushed a bright red. “Oops. Sorry about that.” She almost whispered.“Not a problem. Last time I checked I still liked looking at beautiful women’s panties. Especially if they were still in them!” I responded jokingly, which only made her blush even more.It was a fairly long walk from where the plane decided to park itself, to the office complex of the small airport. It didn’t take much looking around to find out that there was a mechanics office, but that Freddie was in town and didn’t work on Wednesdays. That was just great! Freddie didn’t leave a phone number either, but did leave the address of his shop in town. I figured maybe we could talk him into making an emergency repair.Using my i-phone I looked up the address and found that it was only a couple miles from the airstrip. A quick call confirmed that it was still too early for Freddie to be there. It was going to be a warm walk into town, but then it was better than sitting out here and roasting. After a short consultation with Amanda, we decided to trek into town and see if we could track down Freddie.City CaféIt was still early as we approached the small town, and it showed. The streets were deserted except for a few cars passing by. We found the address of Freddie’s shop, but it was still locked up. I decided some breakfast might be in order and the only thing that looked open was a small diner across the street.“Looks like breakfast!” I said as I led Amanda across the still empty road and entered the tiny diner. To say I was shocked would have been the biggest understatement in the book. There were a number of people sitting around eating, all naked! It looked like a nudist convention. But you could have knocked me over with a feather when the waitress came out of the kitchen with a tray of dishes, and not a stitch of clothing on.“Be right with you!” She said as she turned and bent to put the dishes down, her easily double D tits swinging enticingly. She turned back and walked up with a smile on her face and only a tiny apron around her waist that failed to completely cover the junction of her legs. “So I take it your new in town?” She asked, looking past us toward where our car might be parked, if we had one.“Would you like a booth?” She asked cheerily.“Yeah, actually we would.” I answered, after which she led us to a booth toward the rear that was a bit less in the line of site of the windows and most of the other patrons.“Um, Yeah. Did we come at a bad time?” I asked, looking around at the naked patrons.“Nope, it’s the fourteenth.” She said as if it explained everything.“And that means?” I asked, cocking my head and lifting my shoulders to encourage her to explain.“Oh. Yeah. I guess you're not from here. It's a City ordinance. No clothes in public for National Nude day, unless of course you are from out of town. We can’t force you visitors to participate, but everyone in town does, or they stay home.” She said with a smile and a shrug. “I can loan you a bag for your clothes if you want.” She said, as she set our table with cutlery and menues. She was also eyeing the growing bulge in my pants, as I watched her absolutely fantastic tits jiggle over our table.“Just so I understand, everyone in town goes nude? And this happens why?” I asked.“National Nude Day. The whole town had a say in it and we decided to make it a town holiday. Some of the townsfolk floated the idea as a joke. Me and a few others called their bluff. It's been that way a few years now. Everybody seems to like it. E used to set it for the actual day that the rest of the nation observes, but the town just turned into a traffic jam and our residents became internet fodder. So now we have a town committee setting a random summer day, and only give a 48 hour notice. The result is really good for business, since a lot of travelers come here hoping to get lucky, and patronizing the businesses all summer long.”“I can see why.” I said looking around at the mostly male population of the diner and thinking that most of them were probably not here for the food.“Here you go” she said, handing us our menus. “And really, I’d be happy to loan you a sack for your clothes. I mean if you want to take them off and all.” She said with a wink. “I’ll be back in a sec with menus.”True to her word she was back in a few moments to take our orders, and if I was any judge, her tiny apron hiked up a tad more. From my seated position I could easily see her shaved mound, complete with a tiny blue butterfly tattoo. As she set down the menus she stepped her feet slightly apart, allowing me to see her protruding lips, which to my experienced eye, looked like they had been freshly stroked. My attention was temporarily fixed on her glistening lips until she bent over to place silver wear on the table and her large tits hung literally inches from my face.“So what can I interest you in to drink? Coffee, juice, milk?” She asked, pulling her little pad out of the tiny apron.“I think some Orange Juice.” Amanda said, her voice clearly displaying her nervousness.“Actually I’ve always been a milk lover.” I said with a smile.“I’m sure I can find you a nice tall glass.” The waitress said with a smile, turning to walk off, allowing her cute ass to wiggle seductively as she headed toward the kitchen.“Seems like a nice young lady.” I said to Amanda as I opened the menu. “What do you think?”“I’m not sure I could go around naked all day.” She replied as she looked around the small diner.“Why not. You’re a very good looking woman. You have nothing to be ashamed of.”“Like you’re going to run around naked?” She answered with a smirk.“Sure, why not?” I answered.“I’ve worked for you for how long now? Five years? I think I know you pretty well, and the way you were checking out that waitress you’ve got to be hard as hell. You sure you want to show that off to everyone who looks your way?” She chided with a grin, her directness surprising me.“Oh? Sounds like you’ve been watching me when I wasn’t looking.”“Why not? Are you going to tell me you didn’t notice how far my skirt was hiked up in the plane? Come on, I’m not that naive. I know you like me wearing these skirts. I just prefer to keep my sexual activities a bit more private.”“Well, if that’s how you feel. I dare you to strip for me.” I said, wondering if she really would.“Sure. Like I’m going to run around naked? Fat chance.”“That’s a shame.” The waitress said as she set two glasses on the table, the smell of turned on cunt clearly evident as she stood close to me. “You look cute. You might find it fun to go naked like this. It’s kind of a turn on actually.”“I’m not sure I can actually go naked in front of strange men.” Amanda replied.“You should try it. It’s actually kind of fun to tease them.”“Aren’t you afraid of getting molested?” Amanda asked her seriously.“Hasn’t happened yet. Besides these old geezers come in every year to watch me. It’s kind of fun to see what they will come up with next to get me to do something with them. I never will, but they don’t know that.” The waitress said with a smile. “So how about it? You two going to join us?”“Oh, I don’t know.” Amanda whispered.“Ok. Why don’t I get your order and in the meantime you can think about it!” The waitress said, smiling at me sweetly.“Well, I’ll have the ham and eggs, over easy, white toast.” I told her as she scribbled on the pad.“And you miss?” She asked looking at Amanda.“I think the biscuits and gravy look pretty good.”“Good choice. I’ll be back in a few minutes with your food. And if you change your mind you can use the ladies room to undress, you may find that more comfortable.” The waitress said as she turned and headed for the kitchen.“Might as well, Amanda. Never going to get a chance like this again.” I teased.“Let’s admit it; you just want to see me naked!” She shot back at me with a frown. “Sure why not? Besides, didn’t you just tell me a little while ago you’ve been intentionally wearing sexy stuff just to tease me? Just think how much of a tease this will be!”“Ok, hot shot. I will if you will. But you gotta strip, right here, first! Let’s see how cocky you are when you have to show off that boner!”“So I get up and undress, and then you do? No running to the bathroom and hiding?” I said with a crooked smile.“Um, Yep.” She sighed realizing that she had walked directly into a trap.“Ok! You’re on!” I said, sliding out of the booth and standing up. I was just pulling my shirt tail out of my pants when the waitress came back.“Oh; decided to join me?” She asked with a smile.Seems that way.“ I answered as I turned to face her."Well, in that case, let me.” She said, reaching out for my shirt and pulling it up and over my head. She tossed it onto the bench seat of the booth and then stepped closer. “This will drive those old geezers nuts.” She whispered as she placed her hand on my hard cock and rubbed it through my pants. She stroked me with one hand while the other deftly undid my belt, and the button of my pants. Her hand moved long enough to unzip my pants and then slid inside them, rubbing my increasingly hard cock through my underwear as she pushed my pants down.“Nice.” She said as she crouched down, bringing her face level with my underwear clad cock. She untied my low top hikers and pulled them off, and then worked my pants over my feet, leaving me in nothing but my socks and underwear. “Now, let’s take care of this too.” She said with a smile, looking up at me as she reached for my briefs. I closed my eyes and tried not to moan as she pulled my underwear down and closed her lips around the head of my cock. “Hmm” she mumbled around my cock, as she licked and sucked on it gently. She continued to suck my engorged cock while she worked my underwear down my legs and over my feet. “Tasty.” She said quietly when she pulled her mouth from my cock. “You wouldn’t mind taking care of a really horny cunt with it, would you?”“That depends on whose it is?” I breathed.“Mine.” She said as she stood up in front of me and reached for my hands. She pulled me across the aisle to the booth on the other side and sat her ass on the edge of the table. She let go of one hand and reached for my hard cock, pulling it toward her cunt as she pulled my hand toward her chest.“Oh God yes.” she whispered, as she rubbed my engorged head around her wet lips. “Slide it in now.” She practically begged.By that point I was thinking with my dick and willingly leaned into her, allowing my cock head to spread her lips and slowly push into her cunt. I let out a quiet moan as I felt my head expand her tunnel and pass that first point of resistance. I felt her velvety smooth walls slowly engulf my shaft, teasing its length and the sensitive spot under my head, as I slowly pushed deeper into her. Finally I felt my head press against the end of her tunnel, nestling into a little pocket next to her cervix. Her whole tunnel seemed to squeeze me with just the right amount of pressure, resisting my efforts as I started to slowly pull back out.“Oh yeah. That’s what I want.” She said quietly as I stopped with only the head of my cock inside her, and then pressed deep into her again.Right then I didn’t care who was watching. I had my cock buried in a hot cunt and my hands were busy with both her tits and her clit. I cupped and stroked her tit and nipple, teasing first one and then the other, each growing harder and more puckered as time passed; meanwhile my other fingers were busy stroking her clit while my shaft slid in and out of her wet cunt.“Oh Fuck Yes!” She hissed as her body began to tremble. “So fucking good!” She mumbled as my left thumb stroked across her exposed clit. Each time I pressed into her I allowed my thumb to stroke slowly across the hard nub, and then just when I was at the end of her tunnel I would rub it in small circles until I pulled back down her tunnel.I continued to work her cunt and nipples as her body shook, pushing her closer and closer to her impending orgasm. Her chest heaved and small beads of sweat began to collect in the sweet crevasse created by her sexy tits. My own climax was building with each second that I teased her closer to hers. Finally she began to spasm, her grunts and moans getting louder by the second as her body began to jerk uncontrollably. I felt her legs wrap around my waist, her heels pulling me deep into her as her whole body shook with spasms, control of her muscles giving way to her orgasm. Slowly her jerking and trembling passed and she pulled herself up until her tits were pressing into my chest and her lips were pressed against mine.The embrace was soft and hard at the same time, filled with passion and desire. She kissed me wetly for several minutes before finally releasing my neck and leaning back.“God that was incredible, thank you.” She whispered. “I wish I had time to play more. I could definitely get used to having this inside me.” She said with a wiggle of her hips, moving herself on my still primed and hard cock. “But I need to get your food. Besides, I don’t want to deprive your friend of getting some of this.”“I’m not sure it’s exactly what she has in mind.” I said.“Well, if she doesn’t, I will. Y

Public Surprises: 2 Stories of Exhibition SurprisesBased on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.Bets on National Nude day aren’t always what they seem.It was possibly the dumbest thing I had ever said. I opened my mouth and stuck my foot completely in it. Quite simply I had said that my wife and her friends were far too conservative to ever go naked outside their own bedrooms, let alone spend the whole day naked outside their own houses, national nude day or not.The challenge Linda made was that they would all four go naked the whole day, if I would act as their naked servant wherever they went. I would have to do whatever they asked, within reason, as long as all four stayed completely naked, and I would go wherever they chose to go.I laughed and told them that they were on, knowing full well that there was no way they would ever go through with it. The city had finally relaxed the indecency laws for the one day a year, realizing that there was a lot of money to be had by attracting people looking for a place to celebrate. The last few days I had very much enjoyed watching all the naked women walking around town, but I had never expected that I would be joining them.It was decided that my wife and I, both completely naked, would drive over to her friend’s houses and pick them up. I was the only one allowed to bring any clothes, in case they reneged, with the exception of shoes and purses. So here it was National Nude day and I was driving across town with my wife, headed toward Linda’s house, my first pickup. Our destination was a large park downtown that had been set aside for the celebration of the day. Fountain Park was named because the two by three city block park had a number of fountains, including the centerpiece fountain. This particular fountain was a granite mosaic the size of half a football field, dotted with water jets that shot water up to ten feet in the air in random or changing patterns. In the dead of summer it was a great place to get wet. The ladies decided that this would be a great place to hang out and, as my wife put it, show me off!I drove into Linda’s driveway and parked in front of her house. I simply had no choice, I was the servant, and I had to get out and go get her. Really stupid. About the only bright side was I was finally going to get to see all three of my wife’s sexy friends naked.I climbed out of the truck and walked to the door to collect Linda. I rang the bell, feeling a bit out of place as the neighbor lady watering her flowers stared at my naked body.“Well, right on time!” Linda said as she came out the front door with nothing but a purse and a bag with a small towel hanging out of it. “Shall we?”“Yes maam.” I said in my best servitude style, following her nude form to the truck. I opened the door and she climbed in, cheerfully greeting my wife. I climbed in, the lady next door still staring at my swinging, now hard dick, although now she had one hand pressed between her legs. She was going to be frigging herself pretty quickly. I thought to myself as I backed out of the drive.My next stop was Adrian’s house. Not far away, but then when you’re driving naked, everywhere is far away. I pulled in a few minutes after getting Linda and walked to her door.“Well good morning Mike. Nice to see so much of you.” She said as she stood in the door. Where Linda was a bit petite with small perky breasts, Adrian was a bit larger. I would never go so far as to call her fat, but she had a bit heavier frame than either my wife or Linda. She was certainly attractive, and her big tits and shoulder length blond hair added to her general good looks.“Would you pick up my bags please?” She asked sweetly, setting two small cloth bags on the floor in front of her. I bent down and immediately smelled the scent of fresh pussy juice. I looked up at her crotch as I picked up the bags and could see little trails of wetness across her thighs. She had either just gotten off or was horny as hell. “Thank you!” She said as she walked past me, leading the way to the car, her surprisingly firm ass wiggling back and forth all the way.I opened the door for her and she stepped past me, grabbing my hard dick and giving it a quick stroke as she moved past. She looked at me and winked as she climbed in.I closed the door and walked around the truck, my now rock hard dick swinging in the breeze.Jenny lived in an apartment about a mile from Adrian. I easily found the complex and parked to go get her. As I walked to her building I felt like there were a hundred pair of eyes on my hard dick, and I was thankful as I made it into the building. I walked up the three flights of stairs to Jenny’s apartment and knocked.She quickly answered the door, making the trip well worth it. She stood maybe five feet tall, but her b cup tits were round and firm with rock hard nipples and she had shaved her pussy bare. I had no idea if it was for this occasion, or just in general. Either way she was smoking hot.“All set Mike?” She said with a smile as she stepped out of the door. She moved up against me until her tits were pressing into my chest. “You know… I’ve wanted to see you naked for a long time. I wonder, how long it will be before I make you squirt all over my sexy little body? Does that thought make you hot? Do you want to fuck my tight little pussy? Oh I hope so because I would love to get that big hard dick buried in my pussy.” She said quietly as she squeezed my hard dick.I really didn’t know if she was serious or just teasing until she pulled my hand to her pussy. “Can you feel how wet I am? Would you like me to fuck you right here? Come on. Stick it in me, I won’t tell your wife!”“I’m not so sure I should.” I answered honestly.“Oh silly boy… You’re our servant. You have to do what I say. Now why don’t you give me… say… five strokes with that dick of yours?” She said as she stepped to the stairs and bent over to hold the railing.“Yes ma'am.” I said as I stepped behind her and rubbed the head of my dick around her pussy. I had fantasized about fucking her for years, and I was not about to pass up on this opportunity. Slowly I fed my cock into her tight pussy, pushing it deeper into her as she expanded to accommodate me.“Oh yes… You like how tight my little pussy is? Would you like to cum and fill me full of your fuck juice?” She asked as I slowly stroked my five strokes, reluctantly pulling out after just five.“Oh good boy! You follow directions so well. Maybe later you’ll get to finish that job!” She said as she walked naked down the stairs in front of me.We were most of the way down when we met a young lady coming up the stairs with a basket.“Jenny?” The cute young lady asked, stopping on the stairs.“Hi Fran. National Nude Day. You should join us down at the park!” Jenny said as she walked by. As I went by the young lady stared at my hard dick, still glistening with Jenny’s pussy juice. I looked over my shoulder as we stepped out the front door and saw her still on the stairs, her hand down inside her shorts as she watched my dick swinging free.“Hi Nancy!” She called as we got close to the truck. I opened the door and she climbed in as Adrian scooted to the middle.I walked around and climbed in, my wife looking at my hard glistening dick. I just shrugged and pointed over my shoulder.“Hey Jenny. Were you fucking my hubby?” She asked over her shoulder.“Not really. I just got him warmed up.”“Remember we said no sex unless we were all there! No private stuff. Ok!”“Got it!” she said with a grin and a wink.Apparently I had been the topic of discussion as far as sex and some arrangement was made, since my wife was the only one married in the group.We arrived at the park and had to wait to get into the lot. There was an attendant checking and a sign that said the park was closed to minors unless accompanied by a parent. That at least was a comforting thought, although I was sure there would be a variety of the younger crowd there anyway. It was almost a relief to get out and realize that there were other guys for them to oogle. As I unloaded the girl’s bags and a few lounge chairs from the back Adrian came around and pressed her big tits into my back and slipped a hand around to squeeze my hard dick.“Jenny told me she got you inside her already. Wanna hear a secret? The three of us have a bet on who can make you cum first. I’ll make well worth your while anytime you want to collect if you make it me.”“What did you have in mind?”“Anything you want any time you want it!” She said with a grin while she stroked my dick. “And that doesn’t mean just today!”“What about my wife?” I asked.“She won’t ever know.” She answered with a giggle.I just nodded as she released my dick and I followed them across the grassy park toward the fountain. We set the chairs up near some trees, the fountain only about thirty yards away. The breeze was drawing the mist from the fountain our direction, making it a cool zone.I helped all four with their chairs and then went about doing as I was asked, getting drinks and such.“OH Mike..Would you please put some lotion on me?” Jenny asked as she held out a bottle of sunblock.“Yes maam.” I said, moving over near her. I squeezed a large amount out and began massaging it into her chest, rubbing it around her tits and making sure to squeeze her nipples with each stroke. I knew I was getting to her and kept one hand working on her tits while I let the other work her stomach and mound. I Moved to her legs, and began working the lotion up her legs toward her thighs and pussy, always stopping just short of her pussy. My wife stared at what I was doing as I did her second leg, again stopping short of her pussy.“Roll over please.” I asked her nicely, which she did. I started on her back and worked my way all the way down to her firm ass, rubbing the lotion into her cheeks and making sure my fingers stroked up her ass crack and across her bud. I moved quickly to her legs, which she spread for me and I worked the lotion up her legs, to her thighs. As I stroked her thighs with the lotion I allowed my fingers to slip between her pussy lips, stroking up her lips and across her increasingly sensitive clit as I worked the lotion into her legs and ass. With one hand gently stroking her pussy and the other squeezing her ass, her friends watched her body twitch and finally jerk in climax.“Oh fuck” she moaned as I flicked her clit with my finger, making her whole body shake. After almost a minute of attention, I eased my stroking and allowed her to come down from her temporary high.“Oh that was nice of you. I could do with a bit of tanning oil.” Linda said a she dug a bottle out of her bag.“Yes ma'am.” I said with a grin as I moved over and squirted some of the oil on her body. I worked and massaged the oil with both hands, one working up her legs, stroking her pussy lips each chance I got, and the other working her firm little tits. I allowed my fingers to roam all up and down her body, squeezing her nipples and stroking her clit.“Oh fuck.” She moaned as I worked her squirming body toward climax. “Ah” she squeaked as I finally pushed her over the top, my fingers still squeezing and twisting her hard nipple while I pushed a finger deep into her pussy.My wife glared at me while I simply smiled back.I wiped my hands off and then walked over to Adrian. “Would you like some help with that?” I asked, crouching down next to where she was putting some sunblock on her arms.“Sure, that would be sweet!” She answered, clearly turned on. I knelt down and started at her legs, which she quickly spread wide to allow me to get access anywhere I wanted. I worked my way slowly up her thighs, just tickling her pussy lips as I moved from leg to leg. She rocked her hips up to try to get more contact as I just grazed my fingertips across her wet pussy lips. Continuing to stroke her legs and mound gently, I leaned up and whispered in her ear.“Would you like me to stick my big hard dick into your hot wet pussy?” I whispered.“Oh yeah.” She said, letting one arm down over the side of the chair to find my hard dick and stroke it.“You want me to fuck you right here in front of everyone with my big hard dick? Make you cum in a huge screaming orgasm as I slide my hard dick deep inside your waiting pussy?” I whispered as I slipped a finger deep into her as she rocked her hips up to meet my stroke.“Oh yeah. Fuck me.” She whispered back as I moved my head to her chest and sucked one of her hard nipples into my mouth. I stroked the top of her tunnel with my finger while I sucked and licked her hard nipple. “Uh God!’ she grunted as I stroked her clit with my thumb, sending her over the brink in a crashing orgasm that had her jerking and twitching for nearly two minutes while I gently stroked her pussy.Finally after she had eased back down I pulled my hand from her pussy and stood up, looking confidently at my wife."Damn!” She swore as she sat and looked at her friends disgustedly.“I win.” I said with a grin. “Now put up or shut up!”Linda looked over at my wife quizzically. “What’s he talking about?”“He knew about your little bet on who would make him cum first, so he made a little side bet with me. He bet that he could get all three of you to cum before you made him cum.” My wife said angrily. “Never in a hundred years would I have thought any of you would have allowed him to fingerfuck you in public, let alone all three of you!”“Well, he did, so what’s the payoff?” Jenny asked, shading her eyes from the sun as my wife climbed out of her chair.“I have to fuck him in the fountain… and I have to let him fuck you three as many times today as he wants! Seems we just became his sex toys for the day!”I held my hand out to my wife. “Come on sweetie, I feel like a good fuck in the fountain.”“Hey Nancy!” Jenny called. “You might as well enjoy it. I know I would!”“Don’t worry, I have a feeling you might be next!” My wife called as I led her toward the fountain for the first of what I hoped would be many good fucks today. To be continued in part 6, Based on a post by m_storyman_x for LiteroticaHunting VisionsIt’s hard to believe that it’s January and the last weekend of bow hunting season. Usually this time of year I’m bundled up against frigid cold, shivering in one of my tree stands. Not today though. It was well into the forties by the time the sun started peeking through the bare trees. I’d already peeled off my heavy outer clothes and was sitting in just my base camo layer.Now that the sun was up, I could see the new house they were building just to the north of my property. I was disappointed when they started, bulldozing a good portion of the fifty acres of woods that adjoined my two hundred. Actually I was more than disappointed. More like irritated. It sounds petty, but I’d been working on my property for years to get really good deer hunting spots, and this one, one of my favorites, overlooks the small pond I’d worked so hard to dig. Now, instead of being deep in a woods with a heavy thicket slightly to the north for them to bed in, it was almost on the edge of a small field. Then to add insult to injury, they built a huge two story house less than a hundred yards from the pond, and my stand. I had little doubt that this was going to be the last season for this stand location.As hunting season progressed since late September I’d watched the house go up, and now, other than the landscape work, it looked done. Just half an hour ago the orange flush of the sun cast itself on the bottoms of the early morning clouds from below the horizon. In just minutes it gave way to long orange streaks and then the first tinges of the huge orange disk crawling up into the sky. It was probably one of my most favorite times of the day, sunrise. I’d watched the disk grow in size until it seemed stuck to the horizon, unable to detach itself and continue its crawl into the sky until finally it broke free and its orange gave way to bright yellow and then stark white as it crawled higher in the sky. Its disk was now clear of the tops of the leafless trees after spending almost half an hour winding its orangish rays through to me.Hunting wasn’t done just because the sun came up. It just changed now. I could see farther and deeper into the woods. I pulled out my binoculars and scanned the woods, the glasses allowing me to focus on the depths of the woods instead of the closer trees. I didn’t see any deer, and for fun switched to looking for the unfortunately out of season turkey I could hear calking.Unable to spot the elusive bird, I aimed my glasses at the house to check out the progress, wondering how soon the new occupants would be moving in.The house was built with passive and active solar, almost the entire south face built of windows and sliding glass doors. I could see easily into two first floor bedrooms, a large bathroom and kitchen, all exposed to the huge back deck with nearly floor to ceiling glass. I briefly wondered if the owners planned on curtaining the windows or if they felt they were protected facing nothing but woods. I hadn’t expected an answer but found one anyway, in the form of a tall thin blonde woman standing at one of the bedroom windows, staring at the sunrise.Her body was obviously curvaceous, even in the thin green thigh length robe. The lime green material was see-through enough even at this distance to make out the twin dark circles against her lighter breast skin as she stood with her arms crossed under what had to be D or larger breasts, occasionally lifting a cup of coffee to her lips. Her legs were long and sculpted, clearly muscular, but not overly so. Her blonde hair hung down over one shoulder and part way down her left breast as she stood surveying the sunrise. She was distinctly good looking in anyone’s estimation, even at a hundred yards away with fifty power glasses.I was so busy checking out her that I didn’t even see the other woman at first, crawling from the big bed behind the green clad beauty. She pushed herself out of the bed and stepped from behind the green clad beauty. Stunning! That was the best word to describe the second woman. Clad in only a small pair of white lace panties, she stepped to the window next to the first woman. Her brunette head was maybe two or three inches taller than the blonde, her breasts slightly larger, though sagging down farther under their own weight, each taking the shape reminiscent of a large water droplet. Her brown hair was cropped moderately short, barely reaching half way down the back of her neck. Her nipples were already hard as they protru

Backpacking couples turn wild on nude day.Based on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.At fifty years old I consider myself to be in pretty good shape. With my wife, Nancy, being in the military she has to continually work out to stay in shape, and that tends to have a certain amount of carryover. I mean, I can’t exactly build a workout room in the house with all that equipment and not feel guilty if I don’t use it. So, use it I do, keeping my 6 foot frame down to a hundred eighty-five pounds and in pretty good trim.A few years ago I suggested a simple overnight backpack trip to my wife. Having done a lot of backpacking with the Scouts for years, finally taking one with my wife was actually a pretty thrilling prospect. It’s a great way to get some really good exercise and also enjoy the outdoors; which for me is a really important thing. I love to camp, hike, fish, hunt; you name it.When our kids were young, scouting and other activities led to meeting other couples of our own age and interests. We have met a few couples doing the same kind of thing, enjoying the great outdoors and time together at the same time, and a few have become very good friends.This particular morning was the third morning of a trip that Mary and John had planned and directed. It was a bit of a surprise to get the invite since it was supposed to be our turn to plan the next outing, a duty usually passed around on a rotating basis.But as expected, Mary had done her homework and picked an incredible out of the way location. Mary isn t pushy or rude. We went to bed last night on the side of a mountain overlooking a western range, the sun turning the sky to burnt orange as it slowly sunk behind the peaks. The night insects and tree frogs provided a gentle chorus and helped to mute the sounds of lovemaking from the other two tents, as my wife and I crawled into ours naked.Backpacking is an art of carrying every necessity on your back, and hiking into the wilderness. So the creature comforts are very limited, thus the challenge. There is just nothing quite like making love in a tiny, two man tent, with little room to move. Your positions are limited, as are your motions, which leads to an interesting arrangement of actions and positions you might not consider for your large comfortable bed. As I lay panting, snuggling my wife’s sexy and sweaty body, I wondered if we were as noisy to the others, as they seemed to us.Morning dawned as early as it always does on any mountain elevation, with the sound of birds chirping in the pines and the sun filtering through the branches. I yawned and gave my wife’s still naked, sexy tits a kiss before crawling out of the tent as naked as she was. I used our tent to shield myself from the others while I pulled on a pair of workout shorts and then stepped into the pair of flip-flops I liked to use around camp. I looked around, and to my surprise, saw Mary squatting by the fire, staring right at me. I had absolutely no doubt that she has seen me standing there naked with my normal morning woody. She had on a long t-shirt, but with her facing me and her knees spread wide it was an easy view up the bottom of her shirt to her pussy, which looked to be freshly shaved.With Mary and her husband, John, there is no doubt who wears the pants in that relationship; although Mary’s soft manner tends to hide her dominating spirit. She will look at you with her smiling green eyes, framed with her always curly brown hair, and you simply know you will be doing whatever she says. In her forties, Mary is quiet and subdued, until you cross her. Only then does her sharp intellect and tongue come out to greet you. She is not quite as slender as I’m sure she was in her youth, and her husband is a bit heavier, although from what I have seen it’s all muscle.I did have the chance to see Mary mostly naked once, accidently walking up on her while she was peeing in the bushes, on the previous campout. She made sure to give me a good look before walking over to me, her pants still around her thighs, and undoing my belt. She had my cock out and stroked hard in no time before giving me a wet kiss on the lips and then walking away, leaving both of us hanging. Since that time she has teased me mercilessly with periodic, extremely brief, flashes of her tits or pussy. But never have I seen her whole body naked at once. Not that I don’t want to. I mean she is pretty damn hot.She smiled and waved me over, which served to snap me back to the present, making sure to hold her knees apart as I moved closer.“Morning, enjoying the view?” She asked innocently as I sat down across from her.“Yeah, it seems particularly enticing this morning for some reason.”She smiled and winked at me before dropping to her knees to cover herself when she heard a tent zipper. It wasn’t long before the entire camp was up and moving around. The morning chores included breakfast and a quick camp cleanup before we settled around the lightly smoking fire to decide the day’s activities.“So, anyone know what today is?” Mary asked the group in general.“July fourteenth, I think.” Mark responded quickly. “Why, it isn’t your birthday is it?” He joked.In stark contrast to Mary and John are Mark and Christa who are in their thirties, very athletic, and if allowed to, will push our physical limits pretty far. Thin and fit, they have done much more ambitious climbs than I will ever attempt. Mark is your typical athletic type and his wife is really easy on the eyes; about five six and only a hundred forty pounds or so, most of that in her chest, I think. While I haven’t ever seen Christa naked, I have had the pleasure of seeing her in some pretty skimpy bikini’s that her easily 38 D chest was trying hard to fall out of. Her blond hair and gentle blue eyes give her a Barbie-doll look, but she has the spirit of a redhead. She loves a stimulating conversation and will debate almost any topic. I have enjoyed many a discussion with her as we hiked up trails, usually calling it a draw by the time we reached our camp site.“Oh I wouldn’t quite say it’s my birthday. But it is a similar & special day.” Mary said from her spot where she was sitting on a small log we had pulled into camp. “It’s National Nude Day, and I think we should all wear birthday suits today, to celebrate it!” she concluded.“You’re kidding right?” Nancy, my wife, asked with an incredulous look on her face. Buck naked?“No, I’m serious it is National Nude Day.” Mary responded, her face as serious as can be.“But someone might see us naked!” Christa piped up.“Well first off, I checked the back-country permits when I signed up with the national park service. There isn’t anyone else around here for miles.And second off, what are you worried about? Those bikini’s you wear don’t exactly cover a hell of a lot.” Mary retorted with a smile. “You don’t really think that the guys can’t tell what’s under them after you get wet do you? I mean that white one is completely see-through at times.”“Well, Mark got me that one, and no, I wasn t aware of that.” She replied.The reality is, we ve all seen every inch of your amazing tits, girl. You have all kinds of reasons to proudly skip the little micro and get fully tanned today. Mary retorted.Christa s face was red with embarrassment as she looked at her husband, who looked back with a sheepish, almost guilty look. “No wonder he doesn’t allow me to wear it at the local public beaches.” Christa finally figured it out.“Like we’re not public?” I asked with a laugh, wishing I had paid better attention the last time she wore that tiny white one. My wife reached across and slugged me, but not too hard, on the shoulder, knowing exactly what I was thinking.“But, naked in front of each other s husbands?” Christa asked, looking to my Nancy, then back to Mary.“Sure, Mary said with resolve. And don’t forget, they’ll be naked too. And I for one, and looking forward to seeing what’s hiding in a pair of shorts or two!  Girls, you know you love the view as much as I do.” Mary said with a grin.“So who’s up for it, so to speak?” She finished, laughing at her own pun. Mary was the designated activities director for this outing, and she was assertive enough, that no one was comfortable with challenging her leadership.“I’m not so sure this is a good idea.” My wife mumbled, as though hoping it would all go away.“Well, I for one am going to!” Mary said, standing up and skimming her tight tee-shirt off, leaving her standing completely naked in front of all of us. Now who’s going to join me?“I sat and stared at Mary, her tits large and firm; and definitely not in need of a bra. Her waist was slender and flowed gracefully into her round smooth hips. And, from my angle, she had a very cute round ass. Her pussy was shaved, and it was pretty obvious to me that she was pretty turned on too. I thought about it for a few moments. Hell I’d wanted to see her naked for a long time, now was my chance to see her naked all day.Mary went over to the fallen log that John was sitting on. She took his hand to guide him up, then she wrapped her arms tightly around his shirtless chest and began kissing him, going deep into his open mouth.Now  was getting turned on, and My cock started expanding out of the leg hem of my nylon shorts. The show Mary was giving us, was having a strong effect.  If I was lucky, today might be my best chance to touch and play a bit; too. All I had to do was go along with this Nude Day thing.Mary whispered into John s ear. He nodded, then she stepped behind him and wrapped her arms under his, caressing his chest. Her arms slowly slid down as she looked over to Christa and winked. Mary s thumbs smoothly caught the insides of John s elastic waistband, and as she continued her slow downward glide, John s cock bounced free and then settled to a stiff horizontal trajectory.Mary looked over at my Nancy and winked.  Nancy didn t notice her own  thighs pressing together, or her palm laying on her chest.As the shorts landed around John s ankles, Mary stepped next to John and held his right hand with her left. The two sat back down on the log and they smiled while waiting for our decisions. So, could I go all day naked around Mary and Christa, and my wife; without dying of embarrassment or incurring the jealous rage of my sweet Nancy? Hell for that matter, if my wife decided to go along, how would I feel about her being naked in front of Mark and John?"What the hell!” I said, standing up. “You only live once!” It only took me a moment to drop my shorts, since that was all I had on; and step out of them. My dick was already hard and poking straight out toward Christa, who seemed to sit staring at it; as if mesmerized by big Mike which has an extra-large presentation.“Oh hell.” Christa finally said, standing up and slowly undressing. If anything, my dick got harder as I watched her pull her shirt and shorts off, leaving her in a lacy bra and blue thong panty. “No one better laugh though!” She said sharply, as she undid the clasp and let her ample chest loose. Last garment to go was her thong, which she turned around and pushed down. She bent over to hold onto the log for balance, giving us a brief, and unexpected, view of her pussy as she stepped out of her thong.“Well Nancy, you in?” Mary asked, looking expectantly at my very nervous-looking wife.“What about them?” She asked, looking at Mark, who staring at her expectantly.“Oh don’t worry, he will too. If Christa and I have to tie him to a tree and strip him.” Mary answered with a laugh.The gauntlet thrown down, Mark had no choice. At about the same time Mark stripped, Nancy did as well. Nancy took advantage of Mark s activity and quickly undressed, tossing her clothes into a pile behind her, and sitting back down before the men could ogle her too much. She wasn t putting on a show, like Mary & Christa. Nancy was reluctantly getting this over with .“Well, that’s it then! No more clothes for the rest of the day!” Mary said as she bent over and picked up her t-shirt. I doubted that there was anything arbitrary in the direction her cute ass was pointed as she bent over straight legged, her pussy pushing out between her legs at me invitingly.“Okay, we have a full day at this site, so we can leave our tents up. There s a stream with trout, and there s also a great view from up on that ridge. Or you can all do as much or little as you like, before we break camp, tomorrow.Everyone was just sitting, trying to get the nerve to move. Then Mary took some initiative; So who wants to go for a short walk? How about you Mike? You said before breakfast you wanted me to show you that small creek I found yesterday.”“Yeah, I did.” I answered, knowing I had said no such thing.“You coming, Nancy?” She asked my wife.“No, I’ll just sit here for a while.” She answered, trying to keep herself covered as much as possible. “Why don’t you take Christa? She likes to take those nature walks, too.” My wife suggested, probably thinking that having someone else along, would keep any potential hanky-panky to a minimum.“Sure. Good idea.” Mary answered. “Come on Christa. Let’s go get our boots on!”“Okay.” Christa answered, as if glad to have something to do besides sit and be stared at by both John and Mark.I followed Mary s lead a few seconds later, deciding that boots would be good to put on. It felt a bit odd walking around camp with a hard-on wagging, but getting to watch the girls completely naked? Hell yeah, that was worth it.Christa was sitting down on the log with one knee up so she could lace up her boot, as I walked over. Her other leg was stretched out, straight, to keep herself stable. I doubted that she realized that her natural position for doing this was exposing her entire bald pussy to me, even spreading her lips slightly. If my cock had gone down any, while I was getting my hikers on, the sight of her lovely pussy lips, renewed its turgid form.“All set?” She asked as she looked up, my hard dick pointing straight at her eyes from five feet away. “Shit.” She mumbled, working to look away as her face and neck reddened slightly.“Okay. All set!” Mary announced as she walked over from her tent. “Isn’t this liberating?”“Oh yeah.” Christa said with mild sarcasm and a bit of a frown on her face as she stood up.“Good, let’s go! Keep the boys entertained, won t you Nancy?” Mary called as she led the two of us off toward a break in the trees. I had the feeling that my wife was going to be fending off the “boys” the whole time I was gone.I knew from comments Mark had occasionally said, that he thought my wife was pretty hot for an older woman, and I wouldn’t be surprised to find him hitting on her. Of course I had every intention of trying to fuck Mary; I just needed to figure out how to do that with Christa along.We hiked along a small game trail for almost ten minutes before it opened into a small glade. I was much too busy watching the two cute naked asses in front of me to pay all that much attention to the scenery around me.Mary stopped in the middle of the soft grassy glade and turned around to face Christa and me. “Well stud. You’ve wanted this body for a long time. Think you can handle two of us?” She asked as Christa stepped next to her and turned to face me as well.“Huh?” I asked in sudden confusion. I had been trying to figure out how to get to Mary with Christa along. It had never occurred to me to try to take them both on at the same time.“You mean you haven’t figured it out?” Mary asked, “Christa and I have been sneaking off on these trips for the last two years. You mean you never guessed, even in your wildest dreams that we were fooling around?”“Never occurred to me.” I answered with a shrug.“Well, we finally have a new toy to play with, Christa. So, Big Mike; you think you’re up to satisfying two horny women?” Mary asked as Christa stepped behind her and reached around, winking at me, Christa cupped both of Mary’s breasts and lifting them in invitation to me.I may be a lot of things, but I am not stupid. I’d lusted after both of them for long enough that I wasn’t about to turn down this opportunity. I briefly thought about my wife being back in camp alone with their husbands, and wondered if they were as busy as I was about to be? I figured what I didn’t know wouldn’t hurt me.I stepped forward, wrapping my arms around Mary, reaching between the two women to gently fondle Christa’s already hard nipples while my lips met Mary’s. Mary’s hands went around me, pulling my pelvis against hers, trapping my hard dick between us. I felt and heard her moan into my mouth at the same time I felt Christa’s hands work down between our bodies, one hand wrapping around my cock and the other sliding lower.“Oh fuck. I want you in me so bad.” Mary nearly growled as she pushed me back. I looked down and saw Christa’s fingers deep in Mary’s wet pussy, sliding in and out slowly, each stroke teasing her clit. Mary pushed me down to my knees and then back onto the grass, following me down until she was straddling my body with her knees. “I’ve wanted this cock in me since the day you caught me in the woods. Do you remember that day?”“Oh yeah.” I responded as she rubbed the head of my dick around her wet lips. “You were just finishing taking a pee.”“Uh huh!” she grunted as she settled on my legs. “I was finger fucking myself thinking about how you looked when you changed into your swim suit that morning. I saw you through the bedroom window at the cabin while I was on the back deck! I wanted to fuck you right there in the woods, hell I almost did! Once I started to stroke your cock it was all I could do to walk away!”“Oh God.” I moaned as she stroked down the full length of my shaft. “I would have let you!”She settled to her knees and began to slowly ride up and down my shaft as Christa stepped around her and across my head. She squatted down facing Mary, her pussy hovering inches from my face as she settled onto her knees. I reached up and pulled her hips down to my face, allowing my searching tongue to separate her already wet pussy lips. I slowly licked between her lips and pushed my tongue deep into her tunnel before reaching my tongue to her exposed clit. I felt her twitch as I flicked it, her moan muffled, presumably by the kiss I suspected Mary and she were sharing. I was pretty much in heaven as Mary rode up and down my shaft and my face was filled with Christa’s wet pussy, and I wondered how long I could last under this bombardment of incredible sensations.I

 A nude day wedding is a sight to behold, and enjoy.Based on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.I love outdoor weddings, as long as the weather cooperates and the middle of July, although warm should be very cooperative. When I saw the invitation to the wedding of my wife’s best friend’s daughter I was thrilled to see it was going to be an outdoor wedding. Further, the wedding was being held at their grandparents secluded lake lodge, along with the reception.Now calling their place secluded is almost an understatement. The driveway leading down to the set of three twenty to fifty acre lakes is easily a mile and a half long, winding down through the woods and twisting around hills. The lodge is a huge three story rustic building with well over a dozen bedrooms, three bathrooms and two great rooms, one on the main floor and one in the lower level. There was also a twenty five foot wide balcony deck over a large fieldstone patio, a the width of the lodge. The patio extends beyond the balcony for nearly a hundred feet with a large fieldstone hearth and grill built into the hillside acting as a wall. The property also had a variety of paddle boats, canoes and a nice sized deck boat for tooling around the small lakes, gazebos with tables and chairs and lots and lots of woods and walking paths.They maintain this with the income from renting the facility out to groups, often having it rented every weekend for the entire summer. At fifty bucks a bedroom with a five hundred a night minimum, it has turned into a lucrative business for them some weekends bringing in over three grand for two nights.As I said, I was glad to see that the kids were going to be married outdoors. They are an interesting couple, Emily being a petite young lady, now nearly twenty four if my memory serves me, having spent years as a gymnast, and now teaching gymnastics. I had occasion to enjoy her abilities when she surprised me at home naked one time, and even the thought of that event still makes me hard today, especially thinking about her milk filled tits.Dan on the other hand is the opposite. Being a mountain of a man, and a football coach, he is so large he quite thoroughly dwarfs her.The couple started out quite reserved, but over the last couple years I have noticed a trend where Emily has worn more and more revealing clothing. Nothing tasteless, just…revealing. My wife of course never approves of that kind of wear, but that’s just her.Anyway, here we were on the appointed day, July 14th, driving down the long gravel drive toward the lodge. I noticed quite a few cars parked around in front of the lodge, and added out suburban to the mix. I wondered who all they had invited as we followed the ribbons to the front door of the lodge.“Hey Nancy…Mike!” Emily’s mother Linda called as she opened the door, oddly wearing a bathrobe.“HI!” My wife said giving her a quick hug, which I also gave her as we stepped into the lodge. “You’re not ready?” She asked.“Actually… I am.” Linda replied with a long face.“I don’t understand.” My wife said curiously.“Well… Dan and Emily decided that since they were getting married on national nude day, that they would have a nude wedding, and as Em says, she couldn’t decide on a dress anyway.”I thought I would be picking her up off the ground after that comment, as it was my wife’s jaw about hit the floor, even if she didn’t. “You mean that they’re going to get married naked?”“Uh huh. The whole wedding party.” Linda said quietly, explaining her robe instead of a dress.“That’s terrible!” My wife said in shock. “Is there anything we can do? Why didn’t you tell us?”“Well, to be honest… all the guests are invited to participate… And well, I thought if I told you, you wouldn’t come… and well… I was kind of hoping that you would… you know… that way at least that way I wouldn’t feel quite so alone!?” Linda said with an almost pleading look on her face.“You want me to go naked too?” My wife squeaked.“Most of the guest so far have, but you’re the closest of my friends that are coming. It would really help me to get through this.” Linda said pleadingly to her. For my part I was trying hard to not grin like a Cheshire cat and keep a straight face at the thought of seeing a lot of naked women.“Well… I don’t know. Just the ceremony?”“No… the reception too.” Linda said quietly.“We could. You have a good looking body.” I injected to my wife, hoping to help her along.“Oh sure. You’d love that, seeing all those naked women.” She said with a disgusted look, knowing full well where my mind was headed.“That wasn’t really what I was thinking.” I lied.“Yeah, right, and that bulge in your pants is a tennis ball you forgot to take out of your pocket?”“Well.” I said sheepishly.“Ok hot shot… You think this is such a great idea, you go naked and tell me how much fun it is to walk around with your hard dick showing off all night.”“As long as it’s not just me… I say why not.”“Men… you are disgusting animals sometimes.” My wife shot at me with a scowl.“It isn’t my fault… I didn’t pick the dress code, but if you don’t think you can handle it, we don’t have to undress.” I said, knowing full well how she responded to challenges.“I didn’t say I couldn’t handle it… I just said it was disgusting.” My wife shot back.“Hey. I didn’t insinuate anything. I just said we didn’t have to. It’s up to you, I’ll do whatever you want to.” I said putting it squarely in her court. I could see Linda looking at my wife pleadingly.“Fine! Just to help Linda!” She said to me in a very exasperated tone. “Where do we get undressed?” She asked Linda.“You can use the first room. It’s empty. You can hang your clothes in the closet or there are baskets on the floor by the bed. There are also lots of flip-flops for you to wear if you don’t want to use your shoes.” Linda said as she led my wife to the first bedroom. She stepped into the room with us and stood by the open door, watching me while she tried to chat with my wife.I quickly shed my shirt and slacks, hanging them on a hanger and putting them in the closet. I pulled off my shoes and socks, leaving my underwear for last, finally pulling it down and freeing my already hard dick. I was facing away from the door, but could see Linda in the mirror over the dresser, clearly trying to get a look. Finally I turned, letting her see my hard dick as I looked for a pair of flip flops that fit. I saw her looking right at it, clearly enjoying the view, while my wife still had her back turned, folding her bra and underwear to put in the basket.I don’t think Linda even realized that she had slipped her hand into her robe, spreading it enough for me to see one tit, as she stroked her fingers across her left nipple, still staring at my hard dick.“Well here goes nothing!” My wife said, as she turned around to look toward Linda, who was snapped back to reality, pulling her robe back closed defensively.“Absolutely gorgeous!” I said as my wife looked over at me.“You would say that you horny bastard!” She said trying to hide a grin as she looked at my hard dick. “You are enjoying this way too much at the moment. Just wait till you have to walk out there with that hardon. Reality check! You can’t tell when a woman is horny just by looking, but it kind of sticks out like a sore thumb for guys.”“Nah. I’m just waiting for a chance to see Linda naked that’s all. I mean we’re naked and all, isn’t she supposed to be too?” I joked, hoping to keep her thinking I had never seen, let alone had sex with Linda before. (but that is another story all together)“Men!” My wife said walking past Linda and out of the room.With a tiny grin, Linda spread her robe as I walked toward her, showing that she wasn’t wearing anything but a pearl necklace.“Very hot!” I whispered as I stepped past her to follow my wife to the stairs.“You too.” Linda whispered in reply.I followed Nancy down the stairs to the lower level and out toward the patio. I could see a large number of chairs set up in rows along the patio, facing the lake. The whole patio was surrounded with white poles wrapped with flowers and it looked like small lights. All of this led to a trellis arch at the end of the Patio where the bride and groom would be standing, flowers and garlands of greenery flowing and wrapping around it. Quite a few of the seats were already full, and from my position it was clear the vast majority of them were as naked as we were. I followed my wife out the French doors and down the center aisle, looking at the people seated. The older couples for the most part had not disrobed, a few reducing to just their bra and panties. Mostly all of the mid thirty and below were completely naked. I saw quite a few couples sitting, guys with hard dicks sticking up and lady’s with exposed hard nipples. There also seemed to be quite a few single girls sitting in groups, all in their mid to late twenties. As we walked down the aisle my hard dick swinging with each step, seemed to draw their attention.We were only seated a few minutes when a couple young ladies came and sat next to me.“This is really a beautiful setting, isn’t it?” one of them asked, clearly eyeing my dick sticking up from my lap.“It is. I like the flowers and the setting sun. A very romantic setting.” I replied, trying to check out their bodies without my wife noticing.“Oh I know. And doing it all naked. I need to do this when I get married. It is so fucking hot!” the second girl said.“So you like this?” I asked the second girl.“Oh yeah. I love being naked anyway, but around this many people is just so… exhilarating!” She said, followed by a deep sigh. “My name is Donna, what’s yours?” She asked.“Mike.” I said as my wife elbowed me hard in the ribs. “You’re friends with Emily?”“Uh huh. We used to do gymnastics together.” She said, still trying to look at my hard dick without looking like it.“Good to meet you then.” I said as the music started.First to come down the aisle was Linda, completely naked except for light blue heels and a string of white pearls. She looked down at my dick as she stepped to the row in front of me, giving us a small smile.It wasn’t long before the groom and his groomsmen, all wearing nothing but black flip-flops and black bow ties, made their way up front with the priest, who was thankfully dressed.The brides’ maids began walking down the aisle, each holding a bouquet of white roses with tiny bits of blue in them, up nearly between their tits, dressed in nothing but white heels and white pearl necklaces. Each girl, well tanned with little or no hint of tan lines, made their way to the front, giving all the guys a good long look at their tits and each of their mounds, their curly pubic hair all trimmed into the shape of a heart. By the time the last of the four had made it to the front the entire wedding party had gotten over their nervousness and were sprouting hard dicks.Finally it was time for Emily to come down the aisle. She looked gorgeous, waking with her arm linked in her fathers, wearing white heels, a white and blue garter on one thigh, a string of white pearls and a white lace veil. Her full tanned tits wiggled and giggle enticingly with each step, reminding me of just how good they felt in my mouth, making my dick ratchet up one more notch. I was turned to face the aisle as she came down, the girl next to Donna, who’s name I didn’t know, backed up into me, pressing her bare ass against my hard dick. If I hadn’t been standing next to my wife, I would have reached around and tweaked a nipple, but she would have killed me for that.I remember little of the actual ceremony, instead being distracted by the hand of the girl sitting next to me, gently stroking my leg down where my wife couldn’t see, and staring at the practically perfect asses of the maids of honor only a dozen feet in front of me. I don’t know how many people noticed the youngest of the four shudder as if she had a sudden chill during the ceremony, but I was sitting close enough to notice the single drop of her juices run down her leg from her pussy. It was definitely not sweat, despite the heat!Finally the ceremony ended and everyone cheered as the newly married couple were introduced before heading down the aisle. The setting sun and the flowered trellis a perfect background for the sexy bodies arrayed in front of us, including Emily. Each of the brides’ maids paired up with their respective groomsman, each now sporting a hard dick, and followed a pair at a time down the aisle, followed by Linda and her husband.The crowd was then ushered out, starting at the front, to go through the traditional receiving line. My wife and I were not quite first, but very much toward the front. Each of the bride’s maids gave me a nice hug, their tits either pressing into my chest or just teasing it with their nipples. Linda, gave me a huge hug, as she did my wife. To my surprise Emily gave me a huge hug and a subtle squeeze of the cock as I congratulated them.Finally free of the receiving line, we moved to the lower great room, and thankfully air conditioning, to snack on hors d'oeuvres until dinner, which would not be too far away, given the time.“That was a pretty ceremony, wasn’t it?” My wife asked as we shared a plate of cheese cubes and crackers.“It was. Very nice.” I agreed.Sandy, one of Linda’s friends that we knew in passing, came up to chat. She was slightly round, not thin but not what I would call fat either, with large breasts and a very pleasant face. “So that was an interesting wedding, wasn’t it?” she asked.“Yes.” My wife said, noting that she was busy staring at my hard dick more than anything else. “Not used to watching one naked though.”“Oh me neither, I usually cry at weddings, this time I had to work not to cum just watching the groomsmen’s hard dicks.” She whispered a slight tint of pink coming to her face and chest.“They did seem to sprout big ones didn’t they?” Amber, a petite girl with tiny breasts and a very thin firm ass, one of the Emily’s friends said as she walked up. “Jenny must have been so embarrassed though.” She continued.“Why?” My wife asked curiously.“When she orgasmed standing in front of everyone? I think it was the first time she’s ever been naked in front of anyone but the doctor.” Amber replied. “I was surprised she agreed to do this.”“I’m sure not too many people noticed.” My wife said. “I wonder what they have on tap for dinner?” She asked, trying to change the subject.“Why don’t I go get us something to drink?” I said to my wife, wanting to dodge whatever came next. “What would you like?”“Tonight? How about an Amaretto Sour.” She said.I looked a bit surprised, neither of us being big drinkers, but headed off to the bar.“Nice dick.” One lady said as she stepped up to the bar next to me while I was waiting for my drinks. “I hope you’re going to dance later, I’d like to grind against it a while!” She continued, pressing her hip against mine and allowing her hand to slide over and squeeze my hard dick. I looked over and was greeted with a very friendly face, but had no idea who she was. She had a firm body and a nice pair of tits, with her nipples standing out rock hard in front of her.“Well, I’ll probably dance later.” I said non-commitally“Good. Maybe I can steal you from your wife for a grind or two.” She said with a smile and a wink.I took my drinks and shook my head, looking back as I walked away to check out her ass.“Here you go sweety!” I said handing my wife her drink as I got back.We stood around working on our drinks while the photographer did her thing with the wedding party. That was going to be one interesting set of wedding pictures!“Oh how pretty.” My wife said as the lights on all the poles came on with the growing darkness.“It is. Wanna go sneak out into the dark and neck?” I asked her quietly.“You are bad!” she said with a giggle, having drained nearly the whole drink. “but I better go find the potty first.”“Nah… come on.” I said, leading her by the hand out into the darkness.“But I have to pee!” She whispered as I walked her down toward the lake.“So, pee out here!” I whispered back.“Do I have to?”“Why not? I mean it’s not like you’re going to get your clothes wet or anything. Hell, you’re already naked.”“I really don’t understand you.” She said as she stepped behind a bush with me and crouched down. It was really getting too dark to see, but I could hear her pee hitting the dry ground. I was surprised when she reached over and stroked my hard dick a few times. “You know. I really ought to do something with this before someone else does.” She whispered.“Who else would do anything?” I asked.“Oh… let’s see… That girl Amber said she wished she could ride your rocket, and that lady at the bar seemed more than interested in your dick too.”“Oh… I didn’t know.”“The hell you didn’t. Half the women you walk past stare at your dick.”“Half the women walk by and stare at all the dicks, not just mine. And all the guys walk by and stare at your tits, but you don’t see me making a scene.”“I suppose. But just the same.” She said as she moved forward and enveloped my dick with her mouth. My wife wasn’t much on giving oral sex to start with, so this was really out of character, but I ceased to care as she stroked her wet mouth up and down my dick along with her hand.“Oh god.” I mumbled, knowing I wasn’t going to last long with all the teasing it had already received.“Already?” my wife asked as she let go with her mouth and stood up. She pulled my face to hers and kissed me eagerly, her wet lips sucking mine while she stroked my saliva coated dick with her hand. “That’s it baby!” She whispered, when she broke the kiss. “Cum for me. Squirt all over the dirt and trees like a fire hose!” she said as she moved slightly to the side and reached around to squeezed my ass. I reached a hand to her tit and gently squeezed and massaged her tit, twisti

As if two milfs weren't enough, the daughter joins in.Based on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.The sun was streaming into the room when I felt my dick being gently sucked to life by a soft mouth. It only took me a few moments to realize that Linda was working me to hardness, Nancy still sleeping next to me.“It’s been so long since I was able to wake up to a hard dick.” Linda whispered while I looked over at the clock displaying seven thirty.“I see,” I replied as she climbed on top of me and moved her legs on each side of my hips. She scooted up enough to reach behind her and rub my now hard dick around her lips and then slid down the bed again, pushing my dick into her pussy.“Oh yes. That’s what I need,” she cooed as she began to ride up and down my shaft.“Couldn’t wait, huh,” My wife asked sleepily as she rolled over and rested her head on my chest, watching Linda ride up and down my dick.“Not my idea.” I whispered as Linda groaned in pleasure, reaching for my hands and pulling them toward her tits.I played with her tits for only a few minutes before Nancy sat up enough to suck one of her tits into her mouth.“OH god!” Linda cried as she rode me harder, her body slamming down onto my legs with each stroke.“Mother is that you?” I heard Emily call out from the other room before she stepped into the bedroom, the door standing wide open.“Holy shit!”“OH fuck!” Linda cried, her whole body shaking and trembling as her orgasm washed over her. Finally she turned and looked over her shoulder at her daughter while my wife lay her head back against my chest.“Um… Am I to guess you three slept together last night?”“Uh huh. Miss Nancy figured out what was going on at the lake. Long story short, we played all night and slept together.”“Um. Ok.” She said, a bit of fear creeping into her eyes.“Yes Emily. I know that you and my husband had sex. No I am not angry with you. I know how much a set of full breasts turn him on… Do you want to join us?”“Now?”“Unless you have something else to do.”“Well, mom and I were supposed to go shopping, but… well… ”“Come on. Take off your clothes. I want to see what he got so turned on over.”“Mother,” Emily said, looking at her mom roll off my hard dick?“Up to you, but I think it’s a now or never proposition.”“It is,” My wife said quietly. “He promised to never have sex with either of you unless I’m there too. I expect him to keep that promise.”“Ok,” she said, staring at my glistening dick while she quickly unbuttoned her shirt. She pulled it off and tossed it on the bed as she undid her nursing bra, letting her large milk filled tits swing free.“I can see why he was turned on,” my wife said, gently squeezing one of my nipples while Em pushed her shorts and underwear down.Now naked, Emily climbed up the bed, not sure where to go.“Why don’t you go ahead and finish what your mom started?” My wife said, gently stroking my pussy juice covered dick.“You sure?”“Uh huh. I want to see what he saw when you came and made him cum.”“Ok,” she said with a grin, climbing up my body until she was kneeling over my hips. She rubbed the head of my dick around her lips, spreading her mother’s pussy juices and my pre-cum around her lips. “Oh yes.” She cooed as she pressed down on me, pushing my dick up into her. “I can’t believe I’m doing this in front of both of you,” she panted as she reached bottom.“God you look hot doing that,” My wife said as she watched her slowly stroke up and down my shaft. “I don’t want you to cum. Save it for me, ok?” She whispered in my ear. “I am so fucking horny now I gotta have you fuck me.”“Uh huh.” I said, trying to think about anything but the dribbles of milk that were shaking from her tits and landing on my stomach. I lay there while she rode me, slowly working up toward her climax.“Oh god. I don’t know if I can.” I panted, trying hard not to cum as Emily’s tits squirted a stream of milk across my chest.“You will if you know what’s good for you.” Nancy said.“Ok.” I groaned as I slipped my hand around from her body so I could reach her pussy. The least I could do was to get her worked up so I could get her off before I did.“Oh yes. That feels good,” she said as she moved to give me better access.“OH YES FUCK YES!” Emily screamed as her whole body shook, her tits squirting milk in several directions as her orgasm caused her muscles to all contract.“Oh yes. I can see why you liked it so much,” My wife said quietly as I stroked her pussy, trying everything I knew to keep from shooting inside Emily at that moment.“How close are you?” I asked in a half groan.“You’re that close?”“Oh god yes.”“Then we better do something about that.” My wife said coaxing Emily off my dick. She lay back and looked at me. “Ok fill me up.”“With pleasure!” I said as I rolled over onto her and pushed my engorged dick into her pussy.“That’s it. Give it all to me. Fill my pussy with your hot cum!” she cooed as I stroked into her.“UH” I grunted as my dick jerked, pushing a squirt of cum into her pussy. Time and again my body jerked, filling her pussy full of my hot juice until it couldn’t hold it all and it leaked around me.“That’s it baby. So nice.” She cooed as she pulled me down to her and gently kissed me. She held me for only a few minutes before I rolled off of her so I didn’t crush her.“OH god yes. Stay there.” Emily said as she crawled across my wife’s legs to eagerly suck my cum from my deflating dick. When she had me licked clean she slid back and lowered her head to my wife’s leaking pussy, sliding her tongue up her slit time and again to collect my cum.I was shocked at how eagerly she licked and sucked my cum from my wife’s pussy, tasting not only me but her. She licked until she couldn’t get any more and then worked on Nancy’s clit pushing her closer to a climax and squeezing more of my juices out for her.I watched as she finally pulled away, moving so her pussy was facing us.“Slide toward me,” She said to my wife, holding her hand out to her.My wife looked at me, unsure what she was going to do, but slid down the bed, allowing Emily to position her pussy against hers.“Oh yes. Just like that,” Emily cooed as she ground her pussy into my wife’s their clits sliding across each other’s wet lips. “Oh yes. Mike… Come suck my tits!” She grunted as she worked her hips.I rolled over and crawled so I was on all fours across the two of them and wrapped my lips around one of Emily’s milky tits. Each suck brought a new squirt of warm juice into my mouth, encouraging me to suck more greedily as she cried out in pleasure. I felt a mouth close around my dick, and guessed it was Linda, even though I couldn’t see her from my current position. Between the milk tits and the attention of Linda’s mouth and hand, I was quickly growing again.“OH FUCK!” My wife screamed as her body shuddered and jerked in orgasm as Emily’s sliding wet pussy pushed her over the edge.“oh yes oh yes oh yes oh yes,” Em repeated over and over as she grew closer to her peak. She rolled onto her back as her body twitched in orgasm, allowing her tits to squirt tiny streams of milk in several directions. I did my best to capture what I could and then gently licked and sucked the small puddles that had collected on her body.“How close are you?” Nancy asked from where she was laying, her chest no longer heaving to catch her breath.“Getting close,” I answered between licks.“I want to watch you cum all over her.”I looked down at where Linda was sucking me and she looked back and nodded. It took a minute or two to organize us, with Emily laying on the bed and me kneeling over her stomach. Linda leaned down from one side and my wife leaned down from the other and together licked and sucked on my dick, driving me wild with the combination of the view and sensations.“Fuck her tits,” my wife said suddenly, pulling my dick from her mouth and pressing it down against Emily’s body. I scooted up her body as the three of them pressed Emily’s tits together, my saliva slickened dick easily sliding into the tunnel that it created.“Does that feel good,” My wife asked as she watched my dick slide in and out of the tunnel, my head disappearing into Em’s mouth at the end of each stroke.“Oh god yes!”“Cum for me. I want to watch you squirt all over her tits. I want to lick your cum from her big milky tits.”“Oh god!” I groaned, quickly pulling back out of Em’s tits and sliding down her body a foot or so. I lifted myself up on my knees and quickly stroked my dick with my hand. My body jerked suddenly, squirting a string of cum that lanced out across Em’s tits, hitting my wife in the face where she lay with her head on Em’s shoulder. Time and again my dick squirted, covering Em with my entire load, and then allowing my drooling dick to leak its remains out onto her stomach while I struggled to catch my breath.If I hadn’t just cum, I would have in the next few seconds, watching my wife and Linda both gently lick and suck my cum from Em’s tits, occasionally sucking one of her tits into their mouths as well.I reached behind me and gently stroked Emily’s pussy, causing her to groan and hump her hips back up toward me. “Oh you’re going to make me cum again!” she panted as I stroked her, watching the little spouts of milk shoot into the air as I drove her closer. “OH!” she cried as her body tensed, and the milk shower increased, covering both my wife’s and Linda’s face with milk.I leaned down and gently kissed them both alternately, then kissed and licked their milky faces. “That was probably the sexiest thing I have ever seen.”“You liked that huh?”“Oh yeah.”“Good. I have to admit, I’ve had a lot more fun doing this than I would have thought.” My wife said to all of us as she rolled off and lay down next to Em on the bed. “I wasn’t sure I was going to be able to do some of it, but somehow doing it with you made it different. I’m not sure I could have done it alone.”“I’m glad you had fun, I know I did.” I said as I leaned over and gently kissed her.“I don’t know about you guys, but all this sex has me starving.” Linda said climbing from the bed. “Anyone want some breakfast?”I looked over my shoulder as she padded naked from the room and called after her, “Definitely!”“Well come help then,” she called back from the kitchen.“Go ahead.” My wife said with a smile.I got out of bed and followed into the kitchen, my worn out dick flopping uselessly as I went. I looked back and saw Emily roll over to face my wife and gently kiss her on the lips before she whispered something I couldn’t hear.It took almost half an hour before eggs and sausage were cooked and on the table with the four of us sitting naked and eating.“So where’s the baby today?” Linda asked Em.“Dave took her to see grandma while I was shopping.”“Oh. Good. I’d hate to have Dave show up about now.”“That would be a bit awkward.” She said with a giggle.“Ok,” My wife said quietly. “I need an answer to something. If you’re married to Dave, why did you want sex from Mike on the camping trip?”“Seriously?” Emily asked, looking at my wife as if she had two heads.“Yes.”“Oh god. I’d wanted to have him put that dick in me since I was as teenager. I kept trying to catch him in the shower an stuff and when I did it just made me want it more. He’s lots bigger that Dave is. I mean Dave is a big man, but his dick…well, let’s just say that physical size does not indicate a big dick.”“Oh,” My wife said, clearly confused about the answer.“You didn’t know that I was trying to peek at him?”“No. I probably would have been upset if I had.”“Looking back, I suppose so. But now that we’ve all been together like this, I hope we can do a few more things.”“You are on the pill now, aren’t you?” My wife asked, suddenly concerned.“Um, no. I’m not. I just figured that nursing would keep me from having another one.”“OH god!” My wife and Linda both said at the same time.Emily looked back and forth at the two. “What?”“That doesn’t work.” Linda said quietly. “I would have thought you knew that. The famed breast feeding block only really works for a few months, and even then it’s not fool proof.”“Oh lord.” She said quietly looking down and rubbing her bare stomach. “That might be a problem.”“When was the last time you had your period?” Linda asked.“Um… It was due this weekend?” she answered, chewing her lip.“Oh lord.” My wife said quietly. “You may well have a permanent remembrance of seducing my husband.”I sat looking at her and Emily in shock. It had never occurred to me that she wouldn’t be on birth control.“Well, if I do I do. It was my doing, and I’m NOT telling Dave!” She said, tossing her hair over her shoulder and looking confident, much more confident than I am sure she felt.“We’ll know soon.” Linda said.“I suppose that means that I don’t get to fuck him any more today?” Emily said with a giggle.My wife and Linda looked at me, the shaken look apparently obvious. Getting up from the table my wife walked around the table and hugged me. “Don’t worry. I just wanted to scare you into never ever having sex with either of them without them being on birth control. And yes, they both are at the moment.”“Oh thank god.” I said, sagging in my chair.The three ladies laughed at my expense and then got up to clear the dishes.“Since we’re all naked and all, I have a request,” Emily said to the group.“What’s that,” Linda responded.“Before they get dressed, I’ve always wanted to be fucked on the trampoline. You have no idea how many times I laid out there with a dildo pretending Mike was doing me.”“Ok. Last one for today.” My wife said. “I’m sure he would like to go to work some time today.”“Good!” Emily said as she got up from the table and pulled me by the hand toward the back door. It didn’t take her long to get us on the trampoline and swing around in a sixty nine, pushing her pussy into my face while she started sucking my slowly hardening dick.I licked gently up her lips, pushing my tongue deep into her while she ground her clit into my chin. “Oh god. That feels good!” she said as she pulled her head from my dick. “As soon as I get this hard I’m going to ride you like you’ve never been ridden.”I laughed as I pushed my tongue in and out of her pussy, my dick growing bigger by the minute.“Ok stud! Now you get a real rid!” She said as she turned around and quickly aimed my dick at her pussy. She settled down my shaft as she lowered herself to her knees, and then began bouncing. Each bounce took us higher until she found the right speed which would bounce her slightly higher than I was, my dick pistoning in and out of her pussy with each bounce.“OH god this is so good! I want you to cum in me. I want to feel your hot fuck juice fill my pussy!” she said in a sultry voice. “I’ve wanted this since I was fifteen. I dreamed of you sucking my little tits and fucking me with your big dick. Every time you were over and watched me doing gymnastics, I always tried to aim my pussy at you, wishing I was naked so you could see how wet I was getting thinking about your dick. Sometimes, I would do my stretches naked and look in the mirror at my pussy and think about how it would look with you inside me. Some time we have to do that. Play like I’m still fifteen and you’re taking me, driving your big dick into my teenage pussy while I’m naked or wearing one of my leotards. OH yes! I can feel you getting bigger thinking about fucking my little pussy. I bet I could have made you cum by just stripping and showing you my tiny little titties, couldn’t I? Or would I have had to sit on your dick with my tender little pussy?”“Oh god.” I groaned, thinking about how she used to look in the skimpiest of her leotards. I used to wonder if she wore the tightest one when I was around, Linda once complaining that she was wearing an old one that was too small. Remembering how the material used to pull up into her pussy as she pushed her ass out at me while she stretched.“You do like that don’t you? I’ll remember that!” She said as she continued to bounce almost effortlessly. “I’ll wear a leotard and let you eat my pussy through the material, or pull it aside and stick your big dick into me. Maybe pull the top down so my tits stick out at you and do my stretches!”That was more than I could handle. My dick jumped, squirting cum deep into her pussy.“YES!” Emily cried into the trees as she ground her pussy hard on my shooting dick, her own orgasm no longer allowing her to bounce us. The two of us bounced, locked together, in smaller and smaller bounces, her tits showering milk across my body. Finally she lay down on top of me, her pussy squeezing me as my dick twitched gently inside her. “I was glad you came, I wasn’t sure how much longer I could have held off. But I was serious, I want to pretend some time.”“That would be fun.”“I’m glad. I can think of several fantasies I used to use with my dildo that I’d like to try.”“As long as you include Nancy.”“Where are they anyway?”“I don’t know. Maybe we should find them.”“We don’t have to,” she said with a giggle, lowering her lips to mine and kissing me sensuously.“I think we better,” I answered after we had kissed for a full minute.“Ok.” She said, rolling off my now limp dick. “I think I need a shower anyway. I smell like sex.”“We all do,” I said a

Glowing in the FirelightBased on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.“Well, this has been fun!” My wife said, as she walked around camp after the boys pulled out.“It has! I’ve really enjoyed it.” I called to her as she walked into our tent. She came back a moment later, zipping the door closed. She pulled a chair around to the other side of the small fire, so now the three ladies were on one side of the fire and I was on the other. They started talking usual girl stuff, while I sat back and relaxed. It didn’t take me long to figure out what she had done. Her shirt was long enough to cover the workout shorts she had put on when she took her nap, but now that she was sitting, I could see she had slipped them off and was wearing nothing but the t-shirt, her tits still giggling around when she moved. The view as she intentionally allowed her legs to spread was wonderful. I could see her pussy in the flickering light, but no one else would be able to. It immediately started my dick growing. It took some subtle moving, but I got it arranged so that it could come to full mast without exposing myself, but the bulge in my towel was obvious. Linda saw it and elbowed Em gently.“I think I want a shower.” Linda said, getting up. “Why don’t you come with me Em”“That sounds good.” She answered. “Let me get my stuff.”The two of them went into their tent and came out with little bags of stuff and headed off to the shower. My wife watched them leave camp without a word, and when they were gone, got up and stepped around the fire pit to where I was sitting.“You are so hard!” She said stroking me through the towel. “Have you been thinking about fucking me all day?”“You better believe it.”“Did you notice what I’m wearing?” She asked coyly.“If you mean did I notice you lost your shorts? Uh huh.” I said pushing her shirt up high enough to expose her pussy. “What about you?”“You mean did I notice you were walking around in nothing but a towel? Uh huh. Your shorts are all in the tent and your swim suit is on the line, that can only mean your naked.”“Just for you.”“I don’t believe that, but I’ll take it anyway.” She said as she pulled my towel apart, leaving me sitting naked on the chair. With the towel no longer holding anything in place, my dick suck straight up at her.“I know you have been fantasizing about this all week.” She said as she turned around and pulled her shirt up around her waist with one hand, and bent over, reaching between her legs for my dick with the other. She aimed my dick at her pussy and sat down on me, her ample juices testifying to how turned on she was.“OH GOD you’re big!” she cooed as I slid my hands under her shirt and played with her tits while she started riding up and down my dick. ‘HMMMMMM" she moaned as I tweaked her nipples.“How about we get rid of this?” I asked, pushing her shirt up.“Someone might see!” She protested even while she was lifting her arms up.“It’s too dark.” I said as I tossed her shirt aside and went back to her tits. She was as naked as I was, bouncing up and down on my hard dick, essentially in public, I was so turned on it was ridiculous. My dick was on overload and I couldn’t hold back. My dick started jumping and spurting inside her pussy, pumping the load of cum I had been saving up all afternoon. “OHHHHHH” I groaned as my dick emptied inside her. She sat and wiggled her ass around on my lap to feel my hard dick still inside her.I didn’t want her to be disappointed, so as soon as I had control, I pulled her back against me, and lifted her legs over the arms of the chair. If anyone had come by they would have had a perfect view of her reclining against me, her pussy on full display, with my dick still stuffed into her. With one hand I started massaging her nipples, while I let my other hand go to work on her pussy and clit.She turned her head and kissed my face and nibbled my ear as I worked her clit, enticing small moans from her when I got it just right. Her breathing in my ear became ragged, followed a short time later by one long moan as her body tensed and shivers ran up and down her body as she climaxed around me.Her pussy clenched so hard around my softening dick that she squirted my dick out of her pussy, followed by several shots of our combined juices. I hadn’t ever seen her do that before, which told me a lot about how turned on she must have been. She had to be pretty far gone just to allow me to take her shirt off in public like this, and I was loving every minute of it. I continued to hold her and stroke her body gently while she recovered.“Ohhhh that felt so good!” She whispered in my ear. “I don’t know what made me cum so hard, but I liked it… a lot!”“Maybe it was sitting outside like this, or maybe it was all the teasing we did all afternoon.”“Or maybe it was that great dream I had of you laying me across the hood of the truck naked and eating my pussy until I came!” She said with a giggle.“That too could be a possibility.”“Hmmmm I hate to move, but I better put some clothes back on.”“Why? I like you like this!”“Well, Linda and Emily will be back soon.”“So? You’re a girl, they’re girls. It’s not like they didn’t figure out what we were going to be doing. I saw the look Linda gave Emily when she suggested a shower.”“Well, just the same, I don’t really need to be naked when they get back.” She said as she leaned over to pick her shirt off the ground.“Spoil sport!” I said.“Besides, you don’t want them seeing you naked, do you?”“I don’t really care one way or another. You know I’m not bashful.”“Well I care. I don’t want them seeing you naked!” She said as she pulled her shirt on, but still sitting on my lap.“Whatever you want sweetie.” I said as I ran my hands up under her shirt again.“Oh stop already. You’re going to get me all turned on again!” She said with a giggle.“That’s the idea!” I said pushing her shirt up in the back so I could kiss her back.“Oh stop it.!” She cried, getting up from my lap laughing while I held onto the tail of her shirt.I got up as she tried to get away and I chased her around the fire a few times, never letting go of her shirt, I caught her, or she let herself be caught, over by the picnic table. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her gently, pulling her shirt up above her tits and then pulling her naked body against mine. She seemed to relax in the darkness that surrounded us as I squeezed her ass and kissed her face and then neck. I worked down her neck as I moved her to sit on the edge of the table top. I pushed her shirt up and off again so she was naked while I kissed and sucked her nipples. She rubbed my hair and made little cooing noises as I worked down to her pussy, gently kissing her body and thighs. I licked across her lips and clit getting a small moan from her lips.“Oh god!” she moaned. “You better fuck me fast. They won’t stay at the shower all night!”“You mean like this?” I whispered as I stood up and put my now hard dick to her pussy lips. I pushed into her easily and quickly began stroking in and out of her while I played with her clit.“Uh UH Ohhh Yes. Just like that!” she panted.I really wanted her to have a good climax, since I came too soon the last time, so I concentrated on hitting her best spots while she leaned back on her elbows. She cried out once as her orgasm washed over her and she sat up and pulled me tight against her body, wrapping her legs around me. I could feel her pussy pulsing around my dick as her body shook with little tremors. “Oh god that felt good!” she whispered.“I’m glad you enjoyed it.” I whispered back.“Oh yes.” She purred as she stroked my hair and kissed my neck. I stood there and held her for several minutes before I helped her put her shirt on. I was pretty sure the girls came back and watched us screwing, but I didn’t want her to know, that would be way too embarrassing for her. My feelings were pretty much confirmed when they walked into camp only seconds after I had her shirt on, but she was still sitting with me buried in her pussy. Linda and Em walked into camp, freezing my wife in her position as they headed for their tent. They crawled in and had their backs to the door.My wife quietly pushed me away, letting my hard dick slide from her pussy, and then slid off the table. She pulled her shirt down and pulled me by the hand around the table to our tent, pausing to bend down and open the zipper. Her ass and pussy stuck out from under her shirt as she moved, and I looked over to see Linda and Emily watching the two of us. I couldn’t resist and pushed the head of my dick into her pussy, getting a squeak from her before she pulled off and half dove into the tent.I bent over and followed her in, zipping just the mesh bug guard closed before lying down on the mattress. I rolled her onto her belly and pushed her legs apart before climbing on top of her. I knew from how she was laying that she couldn’t see out the door, and I also knew that Linda and Emily were watching from their tent. I pushed my dick into her pussy again and she moaned appreciatively. I leaned my head down to hers while I started stroking slowly in and out of her.“Do you think they saw us?” She asked.“No. I think it was too dark.” I lied, knowing full well that coming up the hill the fire illuminated where we were just fine.“Good!” she said with a sigh.“Do you want to cum again?” I asked her“No, but I want to feel you cum inside me again.”“I can arrange that.” I said as she started to pull her legs up under her so we were doggie style. I straightened up on my knees and started stroking in and out of her wet pussy, making sure to give the girls a good show. I looked over and saw Emily sitting in full view of me, completely naked, her fingers working in and out of her pussy. I pushed her shirt up until her swinging tits were in full view and spent several minutes stroking and playing with her nipples.“Oh god.” She moaned as another orgasm crept up on her. I felt her pussy pulsate as she shuddered, moaning loudly, but trying hard to be quiet. I started slamming into her pulsating pussy for all I was worth, our bodies slapping together loudly.“Ohhhhhh” I groaned as I pushed deep into her and unloaded my cum into her, my dick pulsing and twitching in her hot confines. I didn’t think it had much juice left to pump, but it made a valiant try. Together we moved forward so she was lying down with me on top.“I don’t know where that one came from.” She whispered.“Me neither.” I replied as I rolled us on our sides so we could spoon together.We lay like that with my softened dick inside her until I heard her breathing become regular. I disengaged myself from her and crawled out the still open tent door. I must have dozed off because the remnants of the fire had burned down considerably. I walked into the woods naked, and found a good tree to pee on and then returned to my tent. I stopped along the way to see Emily and Linda both sleeping naked on top of the covers, their bodies looking sexy in the moonlight that was filtering through the tent windows. I shook my head and crawled into my tent, zipping the door closed.Morning came with a rumble, rather than sunshine. I could hear a morning thunderstorm brewing in the distance. The rumble woke my wife as well.“God I gotta go.” She said.“So go pee in the woods.”“I’m not going to do that, someone might see, besides, I’m almost naked.”“Your loss.”“Horney bastard. You’d say anything to see me naked in the woods.”“Uh huh!” I replied with a smirk.“Sorry Charlie. Last night was as good as it gets.”“Well that was pretty damn good.” I said pulling her to me and kissing her.“Horny bastard.” She said grabbing my morning hardon.“Always!” I whispered as I ran my hand under her shirt.“Not now. I have to go.” She said, pushing my hand away. “I need a shower too. I smell like sex.”“I know. Wonderful isn’t it?”“God your terrible!” she said as she got up and moved around the tent collecting stuff for her shower. “You coming?”“I guess so.” I said “It’s pretty early so the showers should be pretty quiet.”“Ok. Here. Put some clothes on then.” She said tossing me my shorts.“You don’t want me going up there naked?”“I don’t want you arrested for indecent exposure!”“Well that could be a problem.” I said picking up the stuff she tossed at me and pulling my shorts on. I followed her out of the tent and headed toward the shower house, that was attached to the bathrooms. I made my first stop in the bathroom and then came out to go to the showers. I saw Emily walking toward the bathrooms wrapped in a towel, and waved at her. She waved back with a smile before I disappeared into the showers. The place was quiet, no one there, so I picked the last shower down the row and stepped inside the curtain, pulling it closed behind me.I pulled off my shorts and hung my towel on the hook and started the water. The warm water felt nice pounding against my body as I rinsed my hair. I felt more than heard someone, and opened my eyes to see Emily standing there naked, hanging her towel on the hook. She held her finger to her lips to quiet me and picked up the bar or soap. She moved under the water with me and began to soap my whole body, paying special attention to my balls and quickly growing dick. I made good use of my hands as well, rubbing her soapy tits and sliding a finger between her pussy lips.She worked on me until I was rock hard and then put the soap down on the wooden bench, turning away from me and bending over in the process. I rubbed one hand over her exposed pussy, letting my fingers slide between her lips again. She stood up and turned to face me. Putting her arms around my neck she pulled herself up my body until she was on her tippy toes.I put my hands under her bottom and lifted her light frame while she wrapped her legs around me. It took a few stabs, so to speak before I got aligned properly and was able to lower her onto my dick. She moaned quietly as I penetrated her, leaning back to give my lips access to her tits. I reached my head down and started sucking one of her hard nipples while I bounced her in my arms, driving her up and down my rod. She threw her head back and chewed her lip to keep herself quiet while she worked her hips in time with my strokes. It was pretty clear she was going to cum soon, and she did a few moments later. I held her while her body shook, her legs clamping around my waist.“Thank you.” She whispered in my ear before pushing herself away to disengage my still hard dick. She let herself on the ground and then turned around and bent over, using the bench for support, looking back at me. I knew exactly what she wanted, and my body had no problem aiming itself for that waiting hole. I drove straight into her, making her squeak lightly before I started pounding into her pussy. I grunted loudly several times before stuffing my full length into her and filling her pussy with my cum. I had barely caught my breath when she pulled off my dick and turned to kiss me. “I better go before you get caught!” she whispered before retreating with her towel only half around herself. I heard her squeak as someone came in the shower. I wondered if she had her towel on yet.I didn’t see Mary that morning. I was pretty sure she was gone, but when I went down to the boat I found a pair of red lace panties rolled up and tucked into my tackle box, along with a piece of paper with an e-mail address. It didn’t take a genius to realize who it was from. I smiled to myself as I drove the boat around to the landing to meet my wife, who had driven the truck down. Loading camp went smoothly and within an hour the four of us were piled into the truck and headed home.“So did you have a good time?” My wife asked.“Yes, I had a real nice time.” I said, smiling at her.“good. So did I.” she said with a sly grin.I looked over at her and then saw out of the corner of my eye, Emily, sitting in the back seat, rubbing one tit through her shirt and mouthing the words 'so did we’.When the wife finds out, there is even a bigger surprise.It had been nearly two weeks since our camping trip and I was starting to feel like my side action with Linda and Emily would go unnoticed. Somehow things never quite seem to go like you plan, and this appeared to be no exception. My wife had used my suburban to go buy groceries, a relatively normal occurrence. The surprise came when I walked in the door from work and my wife stood up to greet me.“So did you have a good day?” she asked me.“Actually, I think it went pretty well,” I replied.“Good. Maybe you can explain this then?” she asked, holding out her hand with a very tiny red swim suit hanging on her finger. It took me several seconds to recognize the tiny bit of material as the Speedo that Linda and Emily bought for me on the camping trip.“Oh lord.” I groaned, feeling like I was about to be nailed to a wall.“Oh, so you do know it? Can you explain why there is a receipt in the bag with Linda’s credit card on it?” She challenged with a very angry expression.“Um… Remember when I took Linda to buy a new suit? She saw that and insisted that I buy it, and when I wouldn’t, she bought it for me. She thought I’d look good in it.” I said sweating out how this was going to go.“OH? And have you tried it on to see how it’s going to look?” She asked, her expression not softening much.“No. Actually, I kind of forgot about it.”“Well, since she spent so much on it, maybe we should actually try it on and see how it looks then?” she asked, tossing the material at me.“Now?”“Yep. Right now!” She answered, walking over to sit on the sofa. “I’ll wait while you put it on.”“Ok. If that’s what you want,” I answered as I walked off toward the bedroom. It only took me a few moments to change into the small suit and walk back out to see her, now wearing nothing but the tiny red bottoms.“Wow… You do look pretty sexy in that.” My wife said as she admired how I looked.“I really couldn’t wear it in public. It’d never cover me if I got a hardon.” I said turning to go back and change.&ldqu

A morning fishing trip turns into a romp in the boat.Based on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.I gave my wife a gentle kiss before climbing off the air mattress and sliding a pair of shorts up my legs. It was early, the sun barely peeking through the trees and dancing on the sides of the tent. I grabbed a power bar and a Gatorade and headed down to the boat. No one wanted to come along this morning, but that was fine with me. It meant I could work some of the back bays real slow.I headed down the hill from the campsite to the small bay where I had the boat moored, the morning being quiet and misty. There was a light fog hanging above the water obscuring the camp by the time I got down to the boat. It was a silent still morning, perfect for this kind of fishing. I waded into the bath warm water and pushed the cover back on the bow to allow me to climb in. I levered myself over the railing, not a graceful move, and started pulling the cover off the boat. To my irritation, one of the straps fell over and got hung up under the depth finder transducer on the stern. I leaned over the stern and did my best to try and clear it, but with no success. The only way now was to get into the water. I didn’t have my swim suit, but with the fog I wasn’t too worried about being seen.I stripped my shorts off and lowered myself down using the swim ladder, just touching bottom in the five foot deep water. It took a minute to feel for what was tangled and get it free. I tossed the strap up into the boat and then waded around to the side. I picked up the cover and walked up out of the lake and dropped it on the shore. Since I was already out I started uniting the bow lines so I could pull out, trying to save myself a second trip over the bow rail.“Wow!” I heard a voice say. I turned and saw Mary standing on the trail above me. She was apparently on her way back from the bathrooms. I guess I hadn’t counted on that possibility. She was wearing some kind of long shirt that came most of the way down to her knees. “If I keep running into you like this I’m going to have to start wearing something a lot sexier than this!” She said pulling on her shirt.I held my finger to my lips to quiet her, I really didn’t want the sound traveling up the hill to the tents.She came down the hill and stood on the shore a few feet from where I was crouched down. “Where you headed?”“Out to fish.” I said quietly “Why? Want to come?” I asked, half joking.“Go fishing? That sounds interesting. I love to fish. Do I need anything?”“Nope, but you’ll have to be quick. I’ll pick you up on that point in five minutes if you’re coming.”“Ok.” She said getting up and practically running up the trail"I shook my head as I finished untying the boat and waded into the water and levered over the rail. I walked to the stern and pulled my shorts back on before starting the engine to warm up. I let it idle for a minute or two before pulling up the final anchor and dropping it in gear. To my surprise Mary was standing on the shore at the indicated point, still wearing that long shirt thing, so I moved in as close as I could to pick her up. She swung her leg over the bow and tried to climb in, getting hung up in the process. I stepped through the open windshield and pulled her easily up into the boat. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me wetly on the lips before letting go of me and letting her body slide the few inches down for her feet to hit the deck.“Thank you. For the show and for taking me along.” She said over the sound of the idling engine.I stepped back to the driver seat and pulled the gearshift to reverse and backed away from the shore while she settled into the passenger seat. I dropped into drive and applied some power, adding more as I cleared the inlet and hit the main lake channel. It was pretty foggy, so I followed my GPS and kept my speed down, not wanting to hit another boat on the way.“I wanted to wear something a bit sexier for you.” Mary said over the sound of the engine.“Oh?” I responded. “That looks like the same shirt.”“Oh that part is. But this isn’t.” She said as she pulled the shirt up and over her head. She was wearing a pair of pink sheer lace panties and a matching lace bra with her nipples poking prominently over the top edge. She spread her legs slightly giving me a view of her pussy lips encased in the shimmery material.“Wow! That certainly is!”“So you like it?”“What’s not to like?” I answered. I really liked how she looked naked, but the material just teasing the view made her look even sexier.“Good!” she said with a grin as the cool air blowing over her nipples were making them rock hard. I eased back on the throttle and pulled into a small cove and shut down the engine. It was dead silent as I dropped the electric trolling motor in the water and eased us into the fog. We could hardly see ten feet, making it difficult to fish.“This is going to be hard to fish.” I said out loud.“So let’s wait the fog out a while. I’m sure we can find some way to spend the time.” Mary said as she moved to the padded engine cover in the stern of the boat. I turned around to face her and she was sitting on the cover with her legs spread wide. “Can you think of something to do?” she asked coyly as she reached behind her and unsnapped the fastener of her bra, and let it fall down her arms. “Or should I suggest something?”“I think I can find something.” I said as I moved toward her. She tossed the bra off to the side and leaned back on her arms. I leaned over her and kissed her neck and gently kissed back and forth on her chest until my kisses carried me to her tits, which I licked and sucked in turn. I spent several minutes on her hard buttons, getting a variety of gentle moans and coo’s in response. My real target was lower though. I kissed down her belly while she leaned back farther, resting on her elbows now. I slipped my fingers under the material and gently pulled, not wanting to ruin the sexy little bit of cloth. She helped by lifting her rear off the padding and I continued to slip them down until I could toss them away. I had her completely naked now, not even wearing water shoes. She was an extremely attractive woman, even more so sitting in the fog shrouded boat.I knelt down in front of her and began kissing up one thigh and across the top of her shaved mound and down the other. I started a second trip, this time stopping to lick up between her lips. She moaned and lifted her legs high in the air and spread them wider to give me as much access as she could, which I wasted none of. I pushed my tongue deep into her tunnel, tasting her tangy juices before drawing my tongue up between her lips and across her exposed clit.“OH!” she cried as my tongue flicked across her hard nub, the sound of her voice absorbed by the shroud of fog. I repeated the trip a second, and third time, each time getting a shudder and cry for my efforts. I increased my tempo and soon was making the trip across her clit every few seconds, making her body almost shudder constantly.“OH GOD!” She screamed as I stopped working between her lips and concentrated on her clit. My tongue flicked rapid fire across her engorged nub, causing her body to rock with spasms as her orgasm washed over her like an ocean wave. I continued my assault on her clit until she pushed my head away from her pussy, not able to take anymore stimulation. “OH FUCK! That felt so damn good!”“I’m glad I could please.”“Oh you did, no doubt of that!” she panted. “God that feels so good after not getting any for so long.”“How long?”“My bastard husband left me two years ago for some tramp.”“He clearly didn’t know how good he had it.”“NO he didn’t! The really sad part is that I feel like I’m doing the same thing.”“Not really. I mean, I wouldn’t normally mess around like this on my wife, but somehow this trip has taken a life of its own.”“I saw. How long have you been fucking them?”“Linda and Emily? Well, really Linda and I did it once a couple years ago, but until this week I hadn’t even thought about it with either of them. I guess they had other ideas though.”“It seems like you still like screwing your wife though, based on last night at least.”“What about last night?”“I was sitting in the bushes watching you to go at it. It seemed like you still love each other.”“We do. And if she knew I was doing this she would plant me, literally.”“Well, we better make the most of it then and make sure she doesn’t find out, hadn’t we?” she said getting off the padded cover. She knelt down in front of me stroking the huge bulge in my shorts through the material. She pulled my shorts down to my ankles and helped me step out of them, tossing my water shoes over her shoulder in exaggerated motions. “Gotta have you completely naked!” she said with a grin. She turned me around so I had my butt against the engine cover and pressed me back so I was half sitting on the padded cover with my dick sticking up in the air. She continued to push me back until I was leaning back on my elbows with my dick pointing at the sky. “Much better.” She said as she kissed each nipple as I had hers and then began kissing her way down my front. Each kiss was a delicate, soft wet half kiss half lick. They tickled slightly, but also were extremely erotic.I wanted to hurry her along toward her obvious target, but I also wanted to keep feeling those incredible kisses. Unlike what we had done the previous day, she was intent on making this slow and sensuous. She worked her way slowly down my stomach, slowly moving around my rock hard dick without ever kissing it directly.I was so hot for her right then that I was ready to grab her head and stuff my cock into her mouth, but I held back, waiting to see what she would do next. She blew air across the head of my dick, making it twitch and bob, then she brushed her hair across it, tickling the head gently while she blew her hot breath across it. Finally she bent her head down and kissed the base again, slowly working her soft kisses up the top until she was kissing the very tip of the head. She licked around the head, with her tongue and then slowly slid her lips down and over it, swirling her tongue on the bottom side as she went deeper.I watched in amazement as she pushed her head farther and farther down until her nose touched my pubic hair and my dick was seated well into her throat. I could feel the pressure on the head change as she eased back up my dick, continuing to play her tongue around it until her mouth only covered the head. She moved down on my dick again, this time faster, dragging her nails along the sides as she pulled back up again. A third time she went down, all the way to her nose pressing against my body, her fingers tickling my balls as she pulled her head up again.I groaned loudly in appreciation. A fourth time she went down, this time wrapping her hand around my hard dick and squeezing it as she pulled up. This time she allowed her mouth to come completely off my dick while she held it in her hand. She leaned forward and gently rubbed the slickened head around first one and then the other nipple, taking care to use her hard nipple to rub the delicate underside of the head.I groaned and tried not to push my hips up, more turned on than I could remember. Finally she let go of my dick and pressed her body against mine, trapping my dick in the valley between her perky breasts. She slowly started to crawl up my body onto the engine cover, dragging her body along mine so that the sensitive bottom of my head dragged along her sexy body. She was nearly on top of me when I felt the head of my dick rub across her smooth mound. She reached behind her and caught my dick as it started to spring up between her legs, holding it and rubbing it on her wet pussy lips, rubbing her juices onto my head. She pushed her body back slowly rocking back on her knees, allowing her velvety wet pussy to envelope my tool inch by inch. With agonizing slowness she pushed herself down until she could go no further.She moved her knees so they were tight on either side of me, curled under her like frog legs. She slowly lifted herself up, arching her back and dragging her tits along my chest. She stopped when just my head was still inside her and slowly pushed down again, her breath becoming ragged. She pulled up again and leaned close to my ear, nibbling and licking my ear lobe.“My god you fill me up!” she whispered into my ear before starting her stroke down again. When she got to the bottom I could feel my dick pressing against her cervix while she wiggled her ass back and forth rubbing her clit across the base of my dick. She stroked back up again, rubbing her tits on my chest all the way up until only the head of my dick was left inside of her tunnel.“God I am sooo ready for you to explode inside me!” she whispered before nibbling my earlobe and starting back down my dick again. She had me seriously ready to explode, but she was going just slow enough to keep me from going over the top. When she got to the bottom she did that little wiggle thing again, driving me even higher. She slowly climbed my body again, dragging her nipples along my chest, stopping with them pressed into mine.“God I am so ready to cum!” she whispered before she nibbled and blew in my ear again. It was enough to tip the scales, and I moved my hands to her hips and shoved her down, slamming my dick up into her body until her clit impacted on the base of my dick.She screamed in pleasure as her body began to shake, her pussy spasming around my dick as it started pulsing and spewing cum deep into her pussy. The two of us held each other while our bodies each jerked and shook from out simultaneous explosions, the actions of each other’s bodies driving our own climaxes higher. Slowly our bodies started to return to our own control, our breathing still coming in ragged gasps.“Holy shit!” I gasped.“Jesus.” Mary panted. “That was…. absolutely ….mind blowing!”“Where did you learn that?” I asked as soon as I could really talk again.“Read about it in a book!” She said, laying her head on my shoulder.“I must be reading the wrong books!”“I never tried it before! Hell, I never had anyone to try it on before!”“Well, as an experiment, it was a huge success.”“God you were so big! I felt like every inch of me was filled with you.”“Between your warm-up and the multiple sensations, your pussy, your tits, playing with my ears, and the things you said… It was incredible.”“Well, it was pretty incredible for me too. I can’t ever remember cuming so hard…ever!” she said, lifting her head up and looking in my eyes. “I may not be able to have you forever, but I’m glad I got you for a little while!” She finished, punctuating her statement with an extremely sensuous kiss that lasted several minutes.“You’re a great kisser!” I said when I could breath again.“Thank you!” She said with a giggle. “You’re not too bad yourself.” She finished as she lay her head on my shoulder again. “I don’t know about you, but I could stand a shower.”“I can’t do much about a shower, but I can manage a bath.”“You can?” she said surprised.“Sure… we have bathwater warm lake water and a bar of soap. What more do you need?”“Ohhhhh that sounds nice. Right now even though I feel a bit chilly, I probably smell pretty rank.”“Not to me.”“Well, that’s nice of you.” She said climbing off of me, letting my deflated dick finally pull out of her pussy. “But I could still stand a bath.”“No problem.” I replied as I stood up. It only took me a second to find the remote for the trolling motor. We had been drifting the whole time, and even though there was no wind, I couldn’t see shore in any direction. If anything the fog had gotten thicker, not lighter. I checked the gps, and yes, we were still in the little cove. I gave us just the slightest amount of motion and the boat silently glided through the blanket of white.“This is almost spooky” she giggled as she wrapped an arm around mine and pulled her naked body against mine.Slowly the shoreline began to appear through the fog. I reversed the motor to bring us to a stop a few yards from shore, not wanting to get things torn up on the rocks that I knew were hidden under the glassy surface. “Here we are! Hope you don’t mind swimming a few yards.”“Nope. That will be just fine!” She said as she bent down and pulled on her water shoes. I did the same and grabbed the bar of soap in its water tight container. I always kept one in the boat to wash up after a particularly messy fish. It’s one thing to eat fish for lunch, it’s a totally different thing to eat fish slime on your sandwiches while you’re fishing. I stepped to the back of the boat and put the boarding ladder down and then stepped over onto the little platform. I eased into the water and then floated, waiting for Mary to join me. I had a great view of her ass and pussy as she bent almost in half to find the step and lower herself into the water. We swam the few yards left to get to the shore and stepped out on the rocks.“Here we are.” I said as I pulled the soap from the container. I wet the soap in the water and lathered up my hands and went to work on her body. I enjoyed rubbing the soap all over her, paying special attention to her tits and nipples. I worked my way down and she spread her legs apart so I could easily wash her pussy. Once I had her all soaped up she stepped into the water and I helped her rinse off.“Your turn!” she said cheerfully, taking the soap from me. She seemed to have as much fun washing me, making sure to get my cock and balls cleaned, and of course stroking it back to hardness in the process.“You just love to see me hard don’t you?”“Oh yes. You have such a sexy dick.” She cooed as she rinsed it off with lake water. “Don’t you want me to play with it?’"Oh, no, that’s fine. You can play with it all you want!” I answered as I put the soap back into the container. “Come on. Let’s go back out to the boat.”“Uh uh. Let’s go walk in the woods first. It’s so beautiful with all the fog.”“If that’s what you want to do.”“We might as well. I mean we can’t go anywhere in the boat, can we?”“Not really.”“So what’s the harm?”“I guess none.” I said as I followed her out of the water and up a little trail in the woods. I had to admit it was kind of fun to hike around the woods

Thrills in the Water.Based on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.Playful EmilyWe packed up the lines and stowed gear before heading down the somewhat busier lake. To my pleasure she turned in the passenger seat to face me and pulled her shirt up over her tits, which were pleasantly bouncing and swinging around as we pounded over other boat wakes and small waves. By the time we got back I was hard as hell and the head of my dick was poking out the leg of my shorts. As I motored into the small cove where we anchor my wife pulled her shirt down and leaned over, kissing me on the neck and pushing the leg of my shorts up to expose more of my hard dick. She wrapped her hand around the rigid shaft and stroked it a few times. “I bet Linda would love to see this!” She said with a giggle over the engine noise.“Um Yeah.” Was all I could stammer out before I had to get up and drop an anchor. She dropped the front one and tied it off, bending over and sticking her ass out at me in the process. I couldn’t help but notice that the crotch of her shorts was visibly wet, probably from our combined juices leaking out. When I had the back fastened I moved forward to make sure she had that one set and then slipped over the bow to pull the boat as close to the shore as the lines would allow.I helped my wife over the side of the boat, setting her down in the water and sliding my hand up under her shirt to squeeze a tit before letting go of her so she could walk up the hill. I had to stay in the boat and put away some equipment and such, and also to let my dick resume normal proportions.“So did you have a productive trip?” Linda called as she walked down the hill.“Yeah, we did ok.” I said as I looked over at her. I was kind of surprised by her outfit. Normally she wears a very reserved one piece swim suit of some type, but the one she had on this time looked more like a brown tank top with brown matching panties. It could have easily passed as underwear. She waded into the water next to the boat and dipped herself down into the warm water, getting herself completely wet. I watched as she moved around behind the boat, the water there nearly to her chin. I saw movement under the water and was graced by the sight of two white globes appearing under the water surface. She floated on her back for a second, bringing her tits into view just above the surface of the water before sinking back down and pulling her top into place. If I thought my dick was going to go down anytime soon, that thought was erased when Emily came down the hill wearing a simple white string bikini. Her tits were almost as big as her mothers, practically over filling the small cups. Her legs were strong and muscular and her whole body was slim and well proportioned for her petite size. I hadn’t seen her in a swim suit for some years, and she filled it out very nicely.“Hey Mr Mike. How are you this morning?” She asked as she waded into the water next to the boat.“Just fine Em.” I said, moving around the boat to finish my work, hoping my dick would go down. I had to crouch down several times to put things in compartments and get things ready for the kids to tube later.When I stood up, she was staring directly at me, her hard nipples obvious in the small white swimsuit. I looked down at where she was looking and immediately turned red as I saw my hard dick was sticking down the leg of my shorts as before, but now was sticking out about two or three inches, with my purple head in full view as it tried to stand out, pulling the leg up to expose my balls as well.Now Emily wasn’t a kid anymore. She was twenty three, but other than a few passing fantasies, I had never really thought of her that way. Mostly Linda’s kids were kind of like my own, always in and out of our house and hanging with my own kids. There had been a period of time around nineteen that she was giving me full body hugs, even when hugs weren’t necessary, and I had seen one picture of her with a few other cute friends, mooning. She got her bikini bottom pulled much lower than she should have and there was a clear view of her exposed pussy, but other than that, it was a pretty normal adult/kid relationship.It was pretty clear from the way she was staring that she wasn’t looking at me like a second dad at that particular point in time, and seeing her hardened nipples poking the material out didn’t make me get any smaller.“Sorry.” I mumbled as I pushed my dick down and pulled the leg of my shorts down to cover it. I have no idea what she was thinking, because she silently turned and waded out into the water and swam a few stroked toward where her mother was floating. For my part I finished packing gear and then pulled the cooler out of the boat to clean fish. By the time I had that job done, my dick had resumed it normal proportions and I felt safe walking up the hill to camp.The boys wanted to go tubing, so they had the tubes inflated and the ropes out by the time I got to camp. I grabbed a drink while they headed down to hook things up. My wife decided to stay and take a nap while I took the boys out. Not that she needed one or anything, wink wink. I stripped my shorts off to pull on my swim trunks and crawled over the top of her. She grabbed my dick and stroked it a few times.“I told you to save some for later.” She giggled before pushing me off of her.I gave her a kiss on the lips and kiss on her exposed belly, getting a giggle and wiggle before getting up and pulling my swim suit on. By the time I got to the water the boat was ready to go, complete with Linda and Emily in the bow, just going along for the ride. I waded out and climbed up the boarding ladder in the back. I started the engine while the boys held the boat and then they stepped back and let me idle out of the little cove, jumping onto their tubes as the pull ropes grew taught. Linda move to sit in the passenger seat and Emily sat in the bow, facing backwards. Once clear of the rock entry to the bay, I gunned the big I/O and we shot to the surface, pulling the two tubes up as well.I had fun twisting and turning around the arm of the lake we were in, finding wakes to jump, giving them huge bounces in the air, and also causing Emily’s tits to bounce as the bow bounded over the wakes. I don’t know if she realized how much of a show I was getting until one of the small triangles of cloth worked down far enough to allow a nipple to show. Linda didn’t see what was happening, because she was watching backwards to keep an eye on the boys, but I saw Emily look down, move to adjust the material back and then take her hand away, looking back at the boys and letting the bouncing take it where it may. I had to concentrate on where I was driving, other boat traffic and also keep an eye on the mirror to see where the boys were, but somehow I managed to look periodically at Emily, whose left tit was working farther and farther out of the material.I took a big wake bouncing the bow several feet in the air before slamming back down into the trough. That did it. Her tit bounced clear out of the material and hung there in full view. Unfortunately the big wake also caused one of the boys to take a flip, and by the time I had the boat turned and headed back to pick him up, her tit was back in its proper covering.“Ready to go again” I called out of the boat to the boys.“I think we need a break!” Chase called from the water.“Ok!” I responded, shutting down the engine so it was safe for them to climb into the boat from the stern. I helped them both up and pulled the tubes to the side of the boat.“You and mom need to go Mr Mike!” Chase encouraged.“Oh I don’t think so. Last time I went tubing you guys drove like fiends!” I said“OH come on Mr Mike!”I really didn’t want to go, but I figured the best way was to dodge it. “Fine. I’ll go if Linda goes.” Knowing full well that there was no way she was going.“No way!” she said quickly. You’re not getting me out there!“ she laughed."Come on Mom!” Chase and Emily chided. “We’ll go slow! I promise!”Linda looked daggers at me, knowing that I had used her as a scapegoat. She sat for a few more moments and then to my shock, she stood up. “Only if you promise to go slow!” she said. There it was, now I had to go. Reluctantly we donned out heavyduty life jackets and I helped her onto one of the tubes before climbing onto the other. My son started the boat and idled away, slowly taking the slack out of the ropes.“I never figured you’d agree to this!” I called to her a few feet away. The ropes tightened and the tubes pulled together.“Blame yourself, you them up to it!” She chided me.“Sorry.” Was all I could say before Mike hit the throttle and jerked us up onto the top of the water.Slow is not apparently in my son’s vocabulary. I’m sure it wasn’t all that fast, but it felt like we must have been going forty or faster. We took a corner and both Linda and I shot well out to the side, bouncing over a wake at the same time. I saw Linda fly in the air, figuring she was a gonner, but to my surprise she held on, although she was half off the tube. She struggled to get back on while the boat swung the other direction, taking us across the wake again. We flew in the air and landed with several hops. I looked over at Linda to see how she was doing and something didn’t look right. About that time he turned the other way, sending us skidding across the water, Linda’s tube bumping against mine so we were right next to each other. I looked over, and sure enough, something was wrong. She looked naked from the life jacket down. I would have taken a longer look but they turned the other way again. As we slowed for them to make another turn I got a better look, and sure enough , she was bottomless. My guess was that she lost her pants when she almost flipped off.“LINDA!” I shouted. To get her attention. She looked over at me, hanging on for dear life. I pointed to her butt and she shook her head. Clearly not understanding what was up. The boys made another turn, this time we slowed down as they had to cut back because of traffic. I tried again “LINDA!” She looked over at me again. “Your bottoms!” I called. She let go of one handle on the tube and felt her bare butt. The look of shock on her face told the whole story. Just then the ropes drew tight and the tubes shot forward, leaving Linda, who had only one hand on the handle, bouncing across the water before settling down in, supported by her life jacket. The boys realized they lost her and did a circle, pulling the tube ropes close to her to grab hold of. When she got close she grabbed the rope and allowed it to slip between her hands. As I got closer to her I called.“You ok?”“I am, but you’re not going to be!” She said angrily.“What did I do?” I asked as I dropped off the tube into the water next to her.“Letting me bounce around out there bare assed? Why didn’t you tell me I was losing my bottoms?”“I told you as soon as I saw.” I said as the boat did another circle and came close to us.“You want to go more?” Chase called.“NO WAY!” Linda shouted back.“Well, come on in then.” He said.I looked at Linda and she looked at me angrily.“I think we have a problem.” I called as Mike shut down the engine.“What’s that?” Chase asked.“Your mom lost her bottoms.”“Holly crap! For real?”“Yes for real!” She snapped.“There should be a towel in the side compartment on the right. Why don’t you let Em help Linda up and you guys turn your backs, ok?”“Sure thing mom!” Emily answered quickly, moving to the back of the boat. The other thing I knew from experience, was that Linda had a hard time getting up the boarding ladder, usually needing a push from behind to get her balance over center. She just never got the hang of the way the bottom rung of this ladder moves.“You’re going to pay for this.” She said to me as I pulled her toward the ladder.“I didn’t do this on purpose.” I said quietly.“I hope you enjoy your view.” She said as she began to climb up the ladder. I did get a good view, with her bent nearly in half, trying to climb up the ladder I had her pussy literally inches from my nose. I really question how mad she was at me as well. She lost her grip part way up, and ended up pushing her pussy right against my face as she fell back into the water on top of me. She either wanted to drown me because she was mad, or she wanted to push her pussy into my face. I suppose it could have been both. Either way she was smiling when I came up sputtering.“Let’s try that again.” She said Once again I got behind her and she bent double pushing her pussy out at me. There was no mistaking the scent this time. She was clearly turned on. I reached up to push her butt up toward the boat and made sure that my thumb slipped between her wet lips. She paused for a second getting a second grip and then pulled herself up off my thumb and into the boat. Emily was wrapping the towel around her waist when I climbed up into the boat. She looked down at my sopping swim suit outlining my semi-hard dick as I pulled the life jacket off. Linda shucked hers as well, and the boys set to pulling the tubes in.“You boys going again?” Linda asked.“Don’t you want to go in?” Mike asked her.“No’ I’m fine. We can go again if you want to.” She said as she dropped into the passenger seat.“Wanna go again Mike?” Chase asked.“Might as well.” Mike answered, picking up the life jacket and strapping it on. Within a few minutes they were on the tubes and I was snugging up the ropes. Linda turned in her seat to face me so she could watch the boys. I hit the throttle and we were off. It wasn’t long before we were bouncing over the wakes again. This time I had two things to watch in addition to the boys, the traffic, and the water. I looked over at Lind and saw that her towel had come undone and she was bouncing around on the seat bare assed again, with one leg sticking out toward me and the other toward the bow, she had her pussy spread well apart for me. When I tore my eyes from her pussy and looked out the bow I saw Emily staring straight at me, the material from her top pulled up, exposing both tits. I turned and wheeled the boat to get the most bounce out of the wakes, making her tits bounce as best I could. Finally we lost one of the boys and I slowed and turned the boat.By the time I had turned her tits were covered and Linda was busy fixing her towel. The boys were done so we loaded the tubes and ran the short distance to the bay. I eased in and shut down the boat, coasting to the spot where I was anchoring. Once I was set the boys went to work getting the tubes disconnected and pulled off the boat. I got out and stood in the bow, lifting Linda over the bow and setting her in the water. As she walked up the hill, I helped Emily out the front over the railing. She half fell on top of me, pushing her tits into my face. Once I had her on the ground she whispered. “I saw that.” And turned and headed up the hill after her mom.“You boys got the tubes?” I called to Mike and Chase.“We got em Mr Mike.” Chase called as they waded around the side of the boat pulling the two tubes along.“Well, bring them up to camp, ok?”“Sure thing!” They both said as I walked up the hill. I plopped down on the bench of the picnic table and dug a drink out of cooler.“So I guess you had an exciting time!” My wife said as she crawled out of the tent and sat next to me.“How so?”“I heard about Linda losing her bottoms.” She said quietly, as if not to spread the story around to much.“Yeah, she had a bit of a problem for a few minutes. But once she got into the boat she was able to get a towel around herself and cover back up.”“I bet you loved that view.” She said, poking me in the side.“You have no idea how hard it is to push someone up from behind in the water with your eyes closed.”“You kept your eyes closed?”“Yeah. She even fell on top of me because of it. Got dunked pretty good in the process.”“Why don’t I believe you?”“Because you think I’m a horney bastard that would stop at nothing to get a free peek of your best friends ass.”“Well, aren’t you?”“He was a perfect gentleman!” Linda said coming out of her tent dressed in a pair of shorts and a blouse.“Well, if she says so, I guess I’ll believe you. Here I thought you were looking at other women’s private parts and I was going to have to cut your dick off.” She said half joking.“OH NO!” I cried covering myself with my hands and crossing my legs in mock fear.“I wouldn’t have been bottomless if he hadn’t made me go tubing!” Linda said as she hung her swim top on the line. “I don’t know why I’m drying this, I can’t wear it again.”“You made her go tubing?” My wife asked in shock.“Not exactly. I knew she wouldn’t go, so I said I’d go if she did… how was I supposed to know that this one time she would actually agree to go?”“But man she was awesome!” Chase said as he came up the hill. You should have seen my mom flying over those wakes! She really got some air!“"And you promised to go slow!” Linda said to Chase, punching him in the arm as he came over and hugged her in apology.“Sorry mom. We didn’t mean for that to happen.” He said contritely.“Well I think you owe her a new suit bottom anyway.” My wife said to me.“Yes maam.” I said hanging my head in mock shame.“Why don’t you take her down to Warsaw after lunch. There is a walmart there, she should be able to find something.”“Yes maam. You going to come along?”“No, you can take her. Consider it your punishment to drive down there instead of playing in the water all afternoon.”“Ok. After lunch I’ll take her down.” I said, grumbling as I stood up and got to work digging out lunch stuff.Taking a trip to the store with mom and daughter…wow.We finished lunch and I unhooked the boat trailer from the suburban to get ready to go to Warsaw. I changed into my shorts and a t-shirt and turned on the GPS, punching in my to go location so it would map it out.“You ready to go Linda?” I called.“In a minute!” she called back a she crawled into her tent. I heard her rustling around inside the tent for several minutes before she came out and walked over to the truck.“Can I come mom?” Emily asked.“Sure honey!” Linda said killing any hope I had of messing around with Linda on this trip. The girls climbed in

A Trolling treatBased on the post by m_storyman_x . Listen to the ► podcast at Explicit Novels.June 2014As a Missouri outdoorsman, Nancy and I stay very involved in our community.Nancy and fellow teacher, Linda, had been best friends since out kids were born over twenty years ago. She was still a very good looking woman, but I never saw much of it because she wore fairly conservative clothing and such. Now that her daughter was living in the house with the new grandbaby, she didn’t get much privacy.Since her husband was a deadbeat and not around much, I suspected that the only sex she ever got was at her own hand. We never talked about it of course, but I often wondered what she thought of me. I liked to think that some of the subtle things she did over the years indicated she was attracted to me.Now she lives out in the sticks on a small lake, well away from any neighbors. On one occasion I was headed out to fish on the lake, having a standing invitation, and a day off. She was mowing the lawn when I drove up, wearing a one-piece swim suit because it was so hot out. She didn’t need to be concerned about passersby or anything since their driveway was easily a quarter of a mile long through thick woods, making their house and yard well hidden from the main road.As I drove up it was clear that the strapless top of her suit had ridden down considerably from the bouncing of her c cup breasts, exposing the entire top of her breasts, just barely hanging on by her nipples. It looked like one more bounce and they would both be on full display. She looked as shocked to see me drive up as I was to see her home mowing the lawn.I drove by her on the driveway as she mowed along it, her eyes looking at mine and my eyes looking at all the skin on display. I continued down the drive and parked by the lake to put my little boat in. She came down to see me only after she had gone in the house for several minutes, returning with a button down shirt pulled on over her suit and her faced flushed.We chatted amiably while I got the boat ready and then she returned to her mowing while I went out fishing. I couldn’t help but watch her mow as I worked along the shoreline. I noticed her look at me several times when she didn’t think I was watching.A few months later I was back out again, having changed where I put the boat into the water, now putting it in down by the dam, partly so I didn’t disturb her again like I had. It was a hot Saturday, but as evening approached it was starting to cool down into the low eighties. The sun was just touching the tops of the trees as I slowly and silently worked along the weed bank on the west side of the lake where the shadows had started growing first.The woods started right at the shoreline and marched unbroken away from the shore for hundreds of yards. The cat tails had a good year, and were easily seven feet tall. I eased my plastic boat silently as I could along the weeds, a few feet at a time, flipping a floating rubber worm into the tiny gaps in the weeds. There was a cut in the shoreline that I moved into. I tossed my worm into a gap and got hung.It happens, but it’s frustrating. It generally ruins the spot for more fishing, but I move silently in anyway. I was right into the edge of the weeds when I first heard it, a gentle moan. I pulled the boat in tighter and looked through the weeds. What I saw was startling.Lying on a folding lounge chair in a small clearing of the brush and weeds was Linda. She was completely naked, her swimsuit laying on the end of the lounge, one of her hands busy squeezing her breasts and nipples and the other franticly rubbing her pussy in circles. It was the second time I had seen her naked, but this time I was getting a much longer look.I couldn’t tear my eyes from her, my dick getting harder by the second. She was oblivious to the fact that I was there, and I didn’t want to spoil things between us, so I stayed were I was, not able to move away and not wanting to get closer. I was so close to her that I could smell her aroma, my dick responding inside my shorts.I quietly used one hand to undo my shorts and pulled them apart, freeing my dick and silently glad I didn’t wear underwear because of the heat. I slowly stroked my rock hard while watching Linda work on her pussy, her flowery lips wet with her moisture and spread wide so I could easily see the entrance to her velvety tunnel. I was tremendously turned on at this point, stroking my dick faster as her moans became more animated.At this point I should have backed off and respected her privacy. If I had been thinking with my brain instead of my dick, that’s what I would have done, instead I leaned forward to get a better look.In my mind’s eye I watched myself lose balance and start falling forward. The next thing I remember is standing up in thigh deep water, my shorts floating around my legs, leaving me naked from the thighs up.Linda also saw me at this point, one hand going across her breasts and the other covering her pussy. My boat was floating away, leaving me little choice but wade out of the water to the shore so I could gather myself together. I stepped through the tall weeds to the shore, water streaming from my body and wet clothes while Linda tried to cover herself by spreading her swimsuit across her body.She froze in mid motion, partly recognizing who was standing there watching her, and also processing the fact that my soaked shorts were now around my ankles and my hard dick was sticking out like a flagpole, pointing at her. We stood there watching each other for what seemed like hours, but I am sure was only a few seconds. Slowly she allowed her hands to drop from covering her body and pull the material of her swimsuit off to the side. She was sitting on the chair, completely naked, and intentionally exposing herself to me.I pulled my wet shirt off and tossed it aside, allowing her to see as much of my body as she was allowing me to see of hers. I wrapped my hand around my dick and stroked it slowly, aiming it at her while she spread her legs and moved a hand back to her clit, starting to gently stroke it again. I stepped out of my wet shorts and moved slowly to the chair she was sitting on. She lay back down on the chair, putting her feet on the seat and spreading her knees as wide as she could.I watched her fingers disappear in and out of her pussy, moisture glistening on them as they made gently squishing noises. We hadn’t said a word to each other yet, and I was afraid to. I moved until I was standing over the end of the chair, my hand still sliding slowly on my dick.I’m not sure either of us really thought about what was happening, it was strictly lust. She lifted her legs from the chair and spread them wide, hooking her heels around my ass and pulling me down toward her. When I was within her reach she put her hand around mine and slowly guided me lower, aiming my dick at her pussy. It was almost electric when the head of my dick touched the moist lips of her pussy. She pulled until I was sitting on the chair, my dick slowly sinking into her.I groaned quietly as her velvety softness enveloped me, pulling herself down my dick by drawing her body closer to mine with her legs.“Yes!” she hissed quietly as her pubic hair mixed with mine. I moved one hand to her right tit and my other to her pussy, were I pressed her exposed clit with my thumb. “Uh” she grunted quietly as she began to undulate her hips, working herself up and down my dick a few inches. “Oh god” she breathed as her actions increased in pace.For my own part I couldn’t just sit there. I had dreamt of screwing her for years, and now I had my dick buried inside her pussy. That combined with the exquisite sensations encouraged me to move in time with her, helping pump my dick in and out of her tight sweet pussy.Between us we were stroking ourselves to the point where my dick was almost sliding out of her pussy before we started pressing back together again. I felt her pussy contract and squeeze my dick as she arched her back, throwing her head back and groaning.She let go of my ass and spread her legs in a wide V to give me more access to her pussy. I moved my hands from her breast and pussy and used them on the chair to lift myself off the chair slightly, and then started stroking in and out of her with more energy.She moaned and began squeezing her tits as I pounded into her, our bodies slapping together quietly. I was getting very close, and I didn’t know if she was on the pill anymore or not.When I felt like was about to blow, I pulled from her wet pussy and pressed the bottom of my dick against her pussy lips and continued to stroke using the tunnel made by my hand on top and her pussy on the bottom. She moved one hand to mine and replaced it with hers. My dick now was stroking in and out of the tunnel created by her pussy lips and her hand, my head poking out at the end of each stroke. The change in sensation slowed my climax a little, but looking at her tits wiggling around with each stroke was enough to push me over the top.I pressed my balls tight to her pussy and began spewing a huge load of cum all over her body, shot after shot spraying across her tits and stomach. She wrapped her hand around my dick and stroked the final shots of cum from me, using her other hand to begin rubbing the juice into her body.It took several minutes to get my breath back, both of us sitting and looking at each other, the lust of the moment changing to recognition of what had occurred. She lifted herself up using the arms of the chair and pulled the back up so she was sitting reclined instead of lying.“Linda,” I started. But she reached out and put a finger over my lips and shook her head. She wasn’t frowning, but she wasn’t smiling either. We sat there until my dick had softened to its normal size, her legs once again wrapped around me. I moved to get up, but she tightened her grip, encouraging me to stay where I was.We sat and looked at each other, taking in all the details of each other’s bodies as the darkness fell leaving only the light of the moon illuminating the lake ,woods and us.Linda finally unwrapped her legs and sat up, pulling me close to her, pressing her tits to my chest as she brought her lips to mine. She kissed me seductively, her tongue invading my mouth as she pulled my face toward hers. We kissed that way for several minutes before she slowly broke the kiss and moved to stand up. She allowed me to kiss her breasts, which were at my face level because she was short, only being five foot three, before stepping over the chair and away from me.She bent over and picked up her swimsuit, and then turned away from me and bent over again, slowly pulling the suit up her legs while giving me as much of a view of her exposed pussy as she could in the dim light.Once she had her suit covering her butt, she turned to face me and pulled it up over her tits. She stepped into a pair of flip-flops, blew me a kiss and then walked off into the dark.I collected my thoughts and then found my shorts and shirt and pulled them on. I saw my boat floating half way across the lake and waded in, swimming out to it. Getting in was tough, but I managed by climbing up and over the outboard on the back. I had to explain to my wife why I was wet, and just told her I slipped in the water loading the boat on the trailer.Since that time Linda and I have never spoken of it. I’m sure she thinks of it on occasion, based on the brief flashes of tit or pussy that I occasionally get from her when she is sure I am the only one that can see. But it has never been spoken of, and probably never will. In the last two years I had hoped for a replay, but that appeared to be out of the question, until last week, but that is another story.Emily's milk factory has surplus issues.I had known Emily since she was a baby. I watched her grow from a young child to an exuberant teen and finally to a very sexy young adult. Yes she was half my age, and to be honest, when she was an 18-year-old gymnast, there were times that I had less than wholesome thoughts about her, but as every father thinking things like that about their kid’s friends, I kept them well to myself. I suspect that as she grew into her early twenties, those full body hugs she gave me, the ones where she couldn’t seem help but press her hips tight to mine, were an indication that she had picked up on those hidden desires.Over the years I watched her grow, and yes, fill out, till she was quite a sexy looking young woman. At only five thee, and barely over a hundred pounds, she was extremely petite, but her chest had filled out into full C cup. A fact which I was frequently reminded of as she continued to give me full body hugs every time we met. If that meeting was alone, those hugs seemed to last much longer and I often wondered if it was my imagination that she hugged tighter or that she ground her hips into my quickly growing hardon.One thing I was sure of, was that those alone hugs were more than long enough for her to feel that hardon pressing against her body. The hardon caused by the tingles sent through my body by her obviously hard nipples. I pulled her as tight to me as she did, not wanting to miss a moment, and at the same time, not wanting her to realize just how much desire there was to undress her and explore her petite body with my lips. Another thing that I was never quite sure of, was how many of the couple dozen “flashes” that I received in the last few years were accidental. There were times that I swore they had to be intentional. Coming out after a shower without a towel while I was working on something to help her mom, or a bikini top “slipping” out of place. I got more flashes of her body than I could actually chalk up to accidental events.Now that she is married and starting her family, those hugs are a thing of the past. I still got hugs, but now those hugs were from the side, pressing her substantially larger milk filled tits into my side instead of into my chest. Not that it made my dick any less hard, I mean I kind of have a thing for sexy milk filled tits, and hers definitely fell in that category. But Em was my wife’s best friend’s daughter, my daughter’s good friend, and my son’s best friend’s sister. With all that in the way there was no way I was going to even hint at what was in my mind, not to mention the significant age difference.So over the years I let the desire stay hidden away, but still always there. This day though, those desires bubbled toward the surface as both she and I attended a float trip including all of our direct and extended families.Em showed up in a very skimpy black string bikini, her body looking incredible considering that it had been less than a year since she had given birth. I presumed that the bikini was to show off just how well toned and shaped she had gotten her body back into. I know that I certainly appreciated her showing off all her curves, including her breasts which wiggled so enticingly in the barely adequate black top. Throughout the day I did my best to keep my cock down while also trying to peak at what she was showing.I assumed it was my imagination, but it seemed to me that her breasts were actually growing as the day progressed. Either that or the black triangles of material covering part of them and attempting to hold them in place were shrinking. By the time we got off the river for the day and the tents set up there was no doubt what was going on. I felt almost stupid at not having thought about it before. She hadn’t brought her daughter, leaving her with grandma, who didn’t want to come canoeing, and her breasts were quite literally brimming with milk. The wet spots on the front of the triangles of cloth were the clear indication that finally brought it to mind. I watched her walk off toward the bathrooms wearing her tiny black top and a pair of satin looking workout shorts as I headed to where the cook grills were being lit.After hanging around the grills for a while, I headed to the bathrooms to take care of my own relief, wondering if it was going to be private enough to get the other kind of relief I needed or if I was going to have to slip off into the woods that were just behind the bathrooms.As it turned out, they were not at all private enough for what I needed to take care of, and was exiting the bathrooms to duck into the tree line for a few moments to relieve the load that had been building all day. With my mind already intent on that action, I guess I wasn’t paying attention and nearly walked into Em as she came out of the ladies side.“Oh shit. Sorry Em!” I muttered, stopping just short of bumping into her.“Not a problem Mister C.” She replied with a smile on her face, using the same name for me she most of her life. “Where were you headed?”“Uh., Back to the camp site.” I answered, my mind not fully engaged yet.“The sites are back that way.” She said with a crooked grin forming on her face. She leaned closer and whispered to me, “Looks to me like you were going someplace else.”“Huh? Why would you say that?” I asked, startled that not only was it obvious to her, but she was being brazen enough to say so.“Oh, just a hunch.” She said as she took hold of the waist band of my swim suit and pulled on it, stepping backwards to lead me around the corner of the bathrooms toward the back side. She held her finger to her lips and guided me quietly to the more secluded side. “You know. I have a really hard time expressing enough milk so my breasts don’t hurt when I don’t have baby around. Would you mind helping me?” She whispered as she reached behind her neck and untied the string holding the top up. The two black triangles of material fell away from her body, catching with the loop around her back and hanging at her waist, her full round breasts more fully on display for me than I had ever seen before.I really couldn’t help myself, my hands took on a life of their own as they reached out and cupped each magnificent breast, my thumbs rubbing back and forth across each erect nipple, making them dimple her dark areola as they bent to and fro.“Oh god.” She whispered as her hands fumbled with the knot on the string holding my swim suit around me. “I have wanted you to touch me like this for so long.”I gave her no answer as I stepped slightly to her side and leaned my head down to gently kiss one nipple while stroking the other. My tongue could taste the milk seeping from it, warm and almost sweet. I closed my lips around the tip of her breast and gently sucked her nipple into my mouth, suddenly receiving more of the warm treasure along with a gentle moan from her lips. Her hands pushed my swim suit off my butt, allowing it to slide down my legs until I was naked from the ankles up.Her hands found my hard cock and wrapped around it, stroking it long and slow, rubbing the precum that was already leaking from it into the whole shaft. My own hands began roaming again, the one that had slipped around her back sliding down into the back of her shorts, pushing them part way down in the process, and the one caressing her other breast, slipping down her firm stomach and into the front of her shorts. Her hands left my cock long enough to push her shorts down, allowing my hands to now roam freely across her firm round ass and her shaved mound.Her hands went back to my rock hard shaft as one of my left hand worked between her l

steamy-stories-blog:The perfect partner.by Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Julia stood in front of me and looked around like she didn't quite know what to do. It was like the Julia I knew from months ago, and it was very cute.“Hey,” I said. I hopped on the bed. “Come here, silly.”She skipped over to me and the mattress popped up when she jumped on. She was now on her back, fully extended on the bed. I sat beside her as we kissed, and I reached over and pulled her legs apart. She started breathing faster, her eyes wider. The aromas of her arousal were strong and so sexy. My cock was rock-hard. I got up and moved my body in between those spread legs, into a space super warm and pungent. I told her I was excited.Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:Surviving Apartness.by Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.She did a cute little toe pivot. “Did I do good?”I finally caught my breath. “My god. Olympic gold medal. I can't believe I came that quickly.”“Yay!” she said. “I wanted to do that again so bad.”I kind of laughed to myself as I slowly unbuttoned my shirt, realizing that I never got a moment to do such a simple task. Julia came up to me and put her hands on my chest as we kissed, and her mouth was a bit salty and I soon realized why. But I went with it. She jumped into my arms and I dropped onto an ottoman, Julia now in my lap.“You know what I want to do again?” I asked.Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:Study Group lab researches advanced techniques.by Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Julie went directly back to sucking my cock head directly into her mouth. I threw my head back and groaned. And then without warning my eyes widened and my mouth fell open in shock as she pushed her head down and my cock slid all the way into her mouth into the back of her throat. It was like a suction of tight slippery warmth all the way down the base of my shaft. I was giving audible “uh”s of pleasure as Julia stayed locked onto my cock stuffed all the way into her throat, slightly bobbing up and down. She slid it out of her mouth and gasped with strings of saliva dangling between her and me.“Oh my god,” she said. “I can totally do it!”Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:They were College Prep Study Partnersby Feynman15, in 4 parts, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Seems like you've got this down,” I said. I unclicked my pen and started putting away my things. “Your parents getting home soon?” “Umm, lemme check.” She took out her phone.“If not,” I said, “maybe we can talk about what we talked about before.”She smiled as she constructed her text. Like Margo, Julia had a sarcastic undertone to her demeanor. She was hilarious, but she rarely let you see it on her face. She had bright green eyes, but they were masked by heavy eyelids. A minute of fervent typing and paper shuffling and I was packed up and ready for the answer.Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:The ConclusionBy PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The next morning, however, was not as peaceful or loving; that coldness had returned. She had said too much again and clamped up. After a tense flight he dropped her off and before she got out of the car he asked, “So where do we go from here?” Alicia was silent and couldn’t bring herself to look at him, it was obvious to him that she herself could not figure out what she wanted. He knew that the battle between her feelings for him and her fear of being hurt had to be intense. His feelings on the matter were no less as he, was on one hand so certain they loved each other that he’d be willing to wait forever for her, but on the other how long should he wait? Would she ever be ready? Ever ready to move past what Joe had done to her? A few hours ago he thought she had, but now, he was not so sure that was ever possible.Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:Not So Musical TentsBy PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The next morning what transpired could best be described as chaos as it seemed that for one reason or the other the other three couples had not had an exactly enjoyable first night. Frankly Jeremy was surprised everyone was able to put aside their differences to eat that morning’s pancakes. However, once breakfast was finished hostility again rose.Beth was angry at Sam for trying to have sex with her the night before. Something Jeremy was surprised to learn they hadn’t done yet despite months of dating. Amber and Ryan’ tent had flooded and each blamed the other. Amber was more upset for being dragged along. Finally the normally rock-steady Tim and Erin were having a disagreement about calling home. Erin was clearly concerned about the baby and wanted to check in. Tim thought she was nuts and stated the phone wasn’t working anyway.Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:Social BarteringBy PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Now that that is settled, I need something in return for going. I myself am in a social bind of sorts. You see I organized a guy’s camping trip with two of my friends awhile back. After talking with another of my friends I decided to invite him, too, which my friend Sam then took as a license to invite his girlfriend along. I should explain that Sam and Beth, his girlfriend, both live at home so he’s obviously doing this to get laid, but I digress. Anyway knowing I would object Sam told Tim, the other friend I originally invited, that Beth was coming so he should invite his wife Erin. They have a newborn and somehow got a sitter for the weekend so of course Erin is coming. Upon hearing that Beth and Erin were coming I had to tell Ryan, my third friend, that his fiancée Amber was invited and of course she is now also coming.Keep reading

steamy-stories-blog:Jeremy does something out of character, will it pay off?By PaulStevens. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.It had been another typical Friday evening on the train for Jeremy. He was glad to see the week at last come to an end, not to mention he was looking forward to meeting with his buddies, once this infernal train finally reached his stop.“Only six stops to go,” he reminded himself, as both time and the train seemed to crawl along. The train was better than driving from his far suburb to the downtown, and back each day. He knew it was far faster too, but still some days that hour seemed so much longer, and this was one of them.Keep reading

Preparing For Tuesday's Cunnilingus Class.By Quinn_McMullen. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Story RecapI'm Dan, a senior majoring in mechanical engineering. I needed two general education requirements to complete my degree, at a university in the Chicago area. It's a cold January, on campus. I was able to enroll in an English literature class and Dr. Martin’s Sociology 369 Human Sexuality course, for the second semester.On the first day of class, we learned about male and female orgasms. Dr. Martin allowed students to submit a standard analysis and reading notes or to provide an alternative assignment. The first alternative assignment was to masturbate either alone or with an observer and report on our experience.Hannah, a coed was sitting in class next to me. I asked to be her partner. While we were trying to get comfortable with one another, we ended up having sex.DinnerAs I sat with Hannah at dinner, I had so many questions I wanted to ask her, but she started off.She looked me in the eye, “So you’re what? Twenty two? Twenty three?"Twenty two.”“I’m twenty one. So, I have to say that I am not normally that aggressive. I don’t know what came over me.”“I thought it was wonderful.”Hannah nodded, “I’m sure you did, but I’m not sure what happened. I had every intention in the world of sitting there with you, reading until dinner. And then.” She averted her gaze, then looked back into my eyes, “Then I just wanted you. I can’t explain it. I’ve never started anything with a guy before. It has always been the guy coming on to me.”“I really didn’t mind. It was definitely a gift. Guys often leave a gal frustrated because they can't work up the nerve to initiate things. Especially when the gal is as gorgeous as you.”Hannah reached out and touched my hand, "Ah, thanks! Dan, it’s okay. I guess I’m just trying to understand my actions. It was so out of character for me.”“Maybe you’re comfortable with me. I hope, anyway?”She laughed, “Undoubtedly. You’re a really nice guy.” She released my hand, “No, more than that. I know we just met, but I feel like you care about me as a person. I just hope that by being the initiator, I haven’t made you not like me.”“Hannah, I would never think that. You are self-confident, that’s all. You're very respectful and sensitive. You weren't pushy at all.”“See, that’s the thing. I’ve never really been all that self-confident. Certainly not when it comes to sex.”“How much sex have you,” I stopped myself. “I'm sorry. That's not polite for me to ask.”"No, I'm okay with talking to you about it. There was my date for the senior prom. Spring semester freshman year I had a boyfriend for a couple of weeks. Probably had sex two or three times with him. Sophomore year I had sex a couple of more times. Once over the summer. Once with Jeff last semester. Altogether, I’ve probably had sex less than ten times in my entire life. Not counting Sterling.”“Sterling?” I was puzzled.“Sterling is my chrome vibrator.” Hannah explained. “Until today, only Sterling could reliably bring me to orgasms. Today was the first time someone not named Sterling, gave me an orgasm. How about you?”“I wouldn’t say that I’m promiscuous, but I’ve had sex a lot more than that. It was always in a relationship. Let’s see, I’ve been intimate with five girlfriends. This was the first time I had sex with someone on the first day I met them.”“Same here. I hope you didn’t mind.”“Do I in any way look like I didn't have the time of my life? Not at all. It was amazing. Maybe it was a desire to try out some of the things we learned in class.”Hannah smiled, “Well you tried out something you learned. Did you rub my g spot?”“Yeah. It was all wrinkly.” I added. “Nothing like a good hands-on lab project.”“I was already cumming and then that sent me into orbit. Holy shit.” Hannah exclaimed.“As an observer, that was pretty cool. I obviously ‘pressed your button', right?” I gloated."Observer? Dan, you did that to me. You were my lover. Come to think of it, you propped me up so you could screw me like that dildo in the film.”“I did.” I proudly admitted.“That was quite creative.” She marveled.“Thanks.” I grinned.We ate in silence for several minutes. It wasn’t the least bit awkward though.Hannah stopped eating, “Normally I would try to fill silence. I don’t feel like I have to. It’s like we’re two old married people that are completely comfortable with each other.”I stopped eating, “You’re right. I don’t know very much about you, but it’s like I’ve known you a long time.”She nodded and continued eating. Another minute of silence passed.I reached out and touched her hand, “Do you believe in fate?”“I haven’t given it much thought.” She wondered where this was going.“I mean, what are the odds that I would have to sit next to you, you would ask me to be your partner, and we would hit it off so well?”“Look it, Dan. I’m not a religious person. I’m sure there is a perfectly good probability that that would happen.”I nodded, “Okay, but the odds are not that high.”“That two random college students sitting next to one another would become friends, partners, and lovers? It think they are very high. That those two people would be you and me, that’s just the universe rolling the dice.” She squelched my sentimentality.She was right, but the thought was disappointing. I pulled my hand back.Hannah grabbed my hand, “Dan, I feel like I just burst a bubble on you.”“Yeah. Maybe. A little. I had the thought that maybe someone was looking out for us and;”“If it makes you feel any better, “ she interrupted; “I could very well be wrong. I agree that it is very cool that you sat down next to me. Whatever force in the universe made that happen, I’m very grateful. Done eating?”“Yeah.”The LibraryTo avoid temptation, we agreed to study together in the library. About nine we headed to Hannah’s room. The cold and wind had eased a bit, making it easier to talk.Once outside, Hannah took my hand, “How should we decide who goes first?”“I don’t have a problem going first.”Hannah laughed, “I’m kind of excited. I’ve never seen a guy get himself off.”“I guess that’s a reason Dr. Miller said we could have an observer.”I held the door for her when we got to her dorm. Inside her room I took off my jacket.Hannah stopped to watch me, “This feels very clinical again. Could I undress you?”“Sure.”Hannah came over to me and put her hands behind my neck, “Maybe some mood-setting would help too.” She went on tip-toe and kissed me, “Yes. That’s what we need.” She turned on her stereo. In a couple seconds, Simple Minds was playing ‘Don't you Forget About Me'.She pulled me to her bed, sat down, and pulled me down with her, “Much better.”We lay side-by-side, exploring each other’s mouth. I finally pulled her on top of me so I could hold her ass cheeks. She seems to love having her ass caressed.After several minutes of necking I spoke into her mouth, “I think I’m ready.”“I feel something.” She said with a horny wink. Her mix tape was now playing Rick Astley, singing ‘Never Gunna Give You Up'. I'm guessing this was Hannah's mood music for when she pleasured herself. But that was her business. I just decided to enjoy the moment.Hannah rolled off me and I stood up. I pulled my shirt off and dropped my jeans, standing there in my partially tented boxers.“Ready?”She smiled and I let my boxers fall to my ankles, flipping them across the room with a flick of my foot. I slowly stroked my tumescent cock.Hannah stood up, “I think I promised to let you see me naked to help get you aroused.”“You did.” I recalled.“Why don’t you sit on the bed and let me give you something to get aroused about.”I climbed up to the headboard and placed a pillow behind my back. Hannah began a little bump and grind strip tease. I pulled on my cock to firm it up. By now her mix tape was playing Tears for Fears, singing ‘Everybody Wants To Rule the World' with its sultry beat.She turned away from me and pulled her shirt off. She swiveled her jean-clad hips, then kicked off her shoes. Hannah loved to dance and it's clear she was very good at it. Somehow her socks went flying. She stepped up onto the bed and stood above me, one leg on either side.She placed her hands on the wall to balance herself and then placed her foot on my cock, “Let me rub that for you.”I wouldn’t call it rubbing, but she did move her foot up and down on my shaft. It wasn’t exactly effective and soon she was back standing on the floor. She turned away and dropped her jeans to the floor. Hannah flipped them aside with her foot, then climbed back up on the bed. Standing above me in her bra and panties was more arousing. She stepped forward so that her crotch was inches from my face.I leaned forward, pressed my nose into her crotch, and took a deep breath, “God, you smell good.” Her pheromones made a beeline to my cock.Hannah stepped back on the floor and removed her bra and panties, “Sorry, I’m not very creative with a strip tease.”“I appreciate the creativity” I encouraged her.“Thanks. How about if I just stand here in all my nakedness?”“That works.”I was rock hard now and it was easy to stroke myself. I was thinking I needed some lube when Hannah crawled up on the bed and got very close to my cock.She smiled, “I’m observing.”I laughed.Hannah ran her hand down my thigh, “Perhaps you should position yourself so that I can see your asshole. I need to know if it contracts when you cum.”“Oh. Okay.”I slouched down at her headboard. I placed my feet so that my legs were spread  out and knees bent; and she had a good view of my anus. She was kneeling in front of me. I licked my stroke hand to provide some lubrication. Now her stereo was playing A-Ha. The cut was ‘Take On Me'.Hannah said, “I can provide some saliva.” She leaned forward dribbled some spit on the head of my cock.I smiled, “That’s helpful.”“But probably not enough.” She grabbed my stroke hand and placed her mouth on my cock, sucking away.“I think that defeats the purpose of the assignment.”She came off for a moment, “I don’t care.”Hannah soon had my entire shaft wet with saliva. She stroked me with her hands while sucking and churning the head in her mouth. The stereo filled the room with ‘Shout' from Tears For Fears. When I groaned my appreciation, I felt her finger at my ass. I think she had her juices on her finger because she slipped right in. She found my prostate.“Oh god, Hannah. Hannah. Cumming. I’m cumming.” The stereo rumbled; “Shout, shout, let it all out”.Everything sped up, her mouth, her fingers rubbing in my ass. I grabbed my knees and pulled my legs toward me. The point of no return approached and my world narrowed to my cock and ass. My body started quaking uncontrollably. Hannah’s eyes were locked in on mine as she swallowed everything I shot. I threw my head back as my orgasm continued. All I could feel was her fingers rubbing my prostate and her mouth on my cock, churning, sucking, licking. I tried to say something, but a croaking sound came out.Suddenly my cock was beyond sensitive, “Please.” I released my knees and held her face, “Please.”“Stop?” She asked for clarification.“Yes.”Hannah climbed up and lay down next to me. She kissed me with closed lips. I grabbed her face and probed my tongue into her salty mouth.She eased off, “That’s cool that you don’t mind kissing me. I had a guy that wouldn’t kiss me after he came in my mouth. By the way, I used what they did in the movie in class. It works.”“Wow, Does it ever.” I blurted out.“Your whole body was shaking.” She told me.“Thank you, Hannah. That was amazing. If you let me recover for a couple minutes, I would love to return the favor.”“Offer accepted,” Hannah said as she swung her leg over me and stared kissing me again.After a few minutes of necking I was ready to go, “Why don’t you lie back and see what I can do for you.”Something told me to hold off on straight licking. I decided to kiss her ear lobes and then went for her nipples. I licked my way across her stomach and stopped at her pubes to breathe in her scent.Her clit was prominent at the top of her slit and her inner labia extended out a little. She had shaved her labia. I lapped up her juices, then moved to her clit.I looked up at Hannah. Her eyes were locked in on me.She whispered, “Maybe not straight, constant licking. Ease up a little from time to time so I don’t get numb.”I followed her advice. Eurythmics was filling the room with a hypnotic spell from ‘Sweet Dreams Are Made of These.'Hannah grabbed her nipples and was rolling them, “Oh, Dan. Oh.” I assumed that was a signal that she was cumming. I probed into her vagina and found her g spot.“Ah.” Hannah’s vagina started contracting. She arched her back and I could hear her panting. She forcibly pressed my forehead away from her crotch. I kept rubbing her g spot.Then Hannah wrapped her legs around my head and began bucking her hips. I took this as some kind of signal to stop.Slowly her body relaxed, “Oh my god. Dan, come up here.”I climbed up next to her.“That was so nice. Let’s climb in under the covers. I want to snuggle with you.”As I held her, I whispered, “I can see why people sleep with each other. This is cozy.”“Very cozy.” I concurred.The mix tape faded to  Sinéad O'Connor sang ‘Nothing Compares 2 U.'  I faded to slumber.Sleeping With HannahAs I emerged from sleep, I sensed a warm body next to me. When I opened my eyes, it was dark. I saw a lighted alarm clock across the room. I tried to place where I was and then I remembered. Hannah.When I emerged from sleep again, the room was light. I lay still, savoring the moment. We lay like spoons. My arm was under Hannah’s head. Her ass was pressed up against me and I had a bit of morning wood. My other hand was on her hip. She felt so silky and soft.After a bit of time, Hannah stirred.She rolled over, “Good morning.”“Good morning, Hannah.”“Is this one of those mythical morning woodies?”“Not mythical. I wake up with one on a regular basis.”“So, it isn’t because of me.”“No, but I have to say that sleeping with you is just short of heavenly.”“Agreed. Shall we start our day?”“I could use a shower.”“So could I. I wish I could take one with you, but the other girls on the floor might be either offended or jealous.”BreakfastOver breakfast, Hannah asked, “So, what do you think about Elizabeth Bennet?”“Elizabeth Bennet? Do I know her?”“From Pride and Prejudice?”“Oh. Yes.” I remembered. “ Kind of early in the book, but I have to say that the situation that her and her sisters are in is horrible.”“Things were not good for women back in jolly old England. I think that’s the 1800s. Or anywhere else for that matter.”“She sounds like someone I would like to know.” I said. “She seems smart, independent. She’s got a very strong will. Probably a lot like you.”Hannah smiled, “Thanks. And you’re still early in the book. What do you think of Jane Austen’s writing?”“Love it. So lyrical.”Friday Masturbation AssignmentOn Friday afternoon, we finally got around to conducting our masturbation assignment. Here is what I wrote for Dr. Miller:My observer was Hannah. She was also my partner as you will see.I positioned myself on my bed so that my partner could observe me. I made sure my legs were such that she could see my anus. By mutual agreement, we were both naked so that I would be aroused by her body. Hannah has a beautiful body. I began pulling on my penis to get it hard. It did not take long given the goddess in front of me. Normally I would use saliva to lubricate myself, but my partner allowed me to use some of her vaginal juice as lubrication. It was much slicker and much more effective.Once I was hard, I stroked myself in the usual manner, focusing on the head of my penis and the sensitive edge. I am circumcised and the scar is a little sensitive as well. My partner asked me to let her know when I was getting close. I focused on her charms and after several minutes, I felt my orgasm approaching. I let my partner know.Hannah slipped two lubricated fingers into my anus and massaged my prostate just like the film we saw in class. The ensuing orgasm was one of the most intense experiences of my life. All my focus centered on my erection and my prostate. As I came, my body began shaking uncontrollably. I shot my load all over my chest. There were three distinct strings of cum, plus a smaller fourth string. Once I shot my load, I stopped stroking myself because of sensitivity, but my partner kept rubbing my prostate and the intense orgasm continued for about 30 seconds.Unlike a regular orgasm, this was much more of a whole-body orgasm. The shaking lasted as long as Hannah rubbed my prostate.Afterwards I was exhausted. We both tasted my semen. It was a little salty and a little musky. My partner thought it tasted a little like mushrooms.Here is Hannah’s submission:I positioned myself on the bed with my legs spread so that my partner (Dan) could observe me. I have a fantasy that I use to arouse myself. I imagine kissing a movie star. Dan said he would sit in for the movie star. Plus, he was naked and in person! He let me run my fingers through his chest hair and hold his penis. After we had been kissing for a while, I thought I was ready. My partner moved back and I began rubbing my clit in my usual way small, quick

Dan enrolls in a sexual sociology class.By Quinn_McMullen. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Prologue:It was Chicago, in the mid 1980s. Those were very different times. Fashion and language were different. Technology was quite different. We didn’t have the internet, and cable television was just becoming widespread. Pubic hair was uncut & often not trimmed.. The only sexual fear for straight people was getting pregnant; and the pill mostly took care of that.I was a senior and I needed both a literature class and social science class to complete my general education requirements to graduate. Because of my class standing, I was finally going to be able to register early in the cycle. I filled out several possible registration cards, and waited dutifully in the line. When I got to the registration window, I was pleasantly surprised to find that SOC 369 Human Sexuality was still open. I registered for the class and hoped it was everything the rumors made it out to be.As the Spring Semester started, I tried to find out if I knew anyone in SOC 369. None of my engineering classmates were interested. And I was disappointed to find that none of my female friends had registered for it either. It had the potential to be less than fun. But I remembered the stories about the course lots of discussion of sex, sex, and sex. It couldn’t be that bad.The class was scheduled for Tuesday and Thursday afternoons. The first class was on a Thursday and I arrived ten minutes early for the first class. The room was already packed. On the front desk were two piles of papers with a sign that said, “Take one of each.” One was the syllabus and the other was a list of assignments with details and due dates.Thursday Pre-ClassI looked around the packed room and saw a seat next to a pretty blonde. “Is this seat taken?”“It looks like it’s perfect for you." She chuckled.I held out my hand, "Hi, I’m Dan.”She smiled sweetly, “I’m Hannah.”A woman in her forties entered the room and began walking around talking to students. I assumed this was the famous Dr. Miller. She was tall and thin with a nice figure. She was professionally dressed in a skirt, blouse, and blazer. The skirt came to just above the knee and showed some shapely, bare legs. She started working the room.When she got to us, she said, “Hannah, good to see you again. Did you have a good winter break?”“I did Dr. Miller.”Dr. Miller turned to me and extended her hand, “A new person in my class.”I stuck out my hand, “Pleased to meet you Dr. Miller. Dan McDevitt.”“A senior. Mechanical engineering major. Wow! I’m impressed." She chuckled at herself, "I try to learn about my students beforehand. It isn’t hard if you actually care about people.” She looked at her watch, “Show time.”Dr. Miller walked to the front of the room, “Let’s get started. My name is Dr. Shannon Miller. This class is S O C 3 69, Human Sexuality. If you aren’t registered, you will have to leave. No auditing.”Two guys got up and headed toward the door.She continued, “It isn’t that I want to be a hard ass, but if I didn’t have that limitation, this place would be standing room only. If you are curious how the course was numbered, I asked for it and there was no objection until I was teaching it for three semesters. By then it was too late to change it.”There were some scattered laughs and giggles.“We’ll skip the usual introductions. I think I know everyone. If you don’t know your classmates, I think you will quickly learn about them.”Lecture Begins“As the title suggests, this is a course in human sexuality. I must tell you that this class will get very graphic at times. We will examine the wide range of human sexual activity, from straight sex to some of the kinkiest stuff you can imagine. This may be uncomfortable for some of you. As a class, we can overcome this discomfort by keeping our minds open, being respectful of each other, and sharing our thoughts. Given the number of smiles, that sounds like what a lot of you signed up for."I expect everyone to act as an adult. I don’t want to hear titters and I don’t want to hear anyone shaming anyone else. Respect is our watch word. If you cannot act as a mature adult and show respect to everyone in the room, then I will ask you to leave. If you do not voluntarily leave, I will have campus security remove you. I don’t fuck around with any of that. And yes, I have a potty mouth. I want everyone to feel safe here. This class is like Las Vegas. If someone shares some intimate part of their life, I expect it to stay in this room. Am I clear?Dr. Miller looked each of us in the eye, "Good. Does anyone want to leave?” Again she looked around.“Very well. I will also use a lot of visual aids photos and film. This is not pornography. Since this is a liberal arts college, I am a strong believer that this is a time for you to explore and learn about yourself. I cannot require that you engage in sexual activity. That would be unethical and for many people, immortal. I will provide alternative assignments that you are free to undertake. In the assignment sheet I provide details on how you can fulfill both regular and alternative assignments. For example, after today’s class, you may decide to experiment with self-love. Essentially, in the privacy of your room you can masturbate and then report on your observations. If you would like to have an observer present, that is also an option. Any questions?”“Seeing none, we’ll get started.” She went to the front of the class and pulled down a screen. She flipped on an overhead projector and placed a slide on it, “So here is a very simple question: Why do we want to have sex? Danielle.”“Because it makes us feel good.”“Yes, it does. Brian.”“We have a drive to reproduce.”Dr. Miller walked to the side of the room, “One of our strongest instincts. Sarah.”“Because we are attracted to the other person and we want to be intimate with them.”“Ah. Intimacy. Another strong drive. Hannah.”“Orgasms.”Dr. Miller laughed, “Yes. The elephant in the room. Today we will discuss orgasms.” She put up another slide, “So what is the average time it takes for a man to reach orgasm if he is masturbating? Dan.”“Five minutes.”“Not that long. Greg?”“Four?”“Almost. Rich?”He laughed, “Maybe three?”“Good guess! Three minutes. So how long does it take a woman to reach orgasm if she is masturbating? Bridget?”“I’m guessing. Four minutes?”“Yes, good guess. So what can we conclude from those two numbers. Elizabeth.”“That men and women are pretty close to having the same sexual response if they are stimulated properly.”“Excellent! If you are gay, lesbian, or a virgin, you don’t have to answer this next question. By a show of hands, how many of you know that your partner reaches orgasm during straight sex? Penis in vagina sex.”Of the 25 people in the room, about 18 hands went up.“Please leave your hands up. We have ten men and eight women. Now, how many of You reach orgasm during straight sex?”All the men left their hands up, but only one woman left their hand up.“"Very interesting. So ladies, the men think you are having an orgasm when you really aren’t. Am I reading that correctly?”Several female heads were nodding.“Why is that? Hannah.”“We fake it.”Dr. Miller shook her head, “We fake it. That’s kind of sad. Why? Rich.”“The woman doesn’t want to make us feel bad.”“Yeah. Studies have shown that men’s egos are easily bruised when it comes to sex. Some women also want to boost their partner’s ego. Why else? Anne.”“To get it over with.”There was laughter around the room.Dr. Miller continued, “You laugh, but I think Anne is not making that up.” Anne shook her head. “I think you will find that sometimes straight sex is not pleasant for many women, mostly because their male partner doesn’t know what they’re doing.”“Anyone else? Roxane.”“To avoid being shamed and being thought to be frigid.”“That is a big one. By the way, no woman is frigid. That is a myth developed by men to compensate for their poor sexual performance. One last item. Sometimes a woman fakes an orgasm for non-sexual reasons such as trying to cement a relationship, become someone’s girlfriend or fiancée. Questions or comments?”Dr. Miller looked around the room, “I find all this very interesting. Gentlemen, do you know how to tell if your partner is actually having an orgasm or faking it?”I shook my head. I thought I knew, but now I had my doubts. I looked around and the other guys looked just as puzzled.Dr. Miller said, “Don’t be embarrassed guys. You’ve taken the first step to becoming a much better lover. Carlos, are you ready?”I just realized that there was a guy at the back of the room manning a film projector, “Yes, Dr. Miller.”Female Orgasm FilmShe pointed to a guy near the door, “Sam?” He nodded. “Yes, Sam. Can you hit the lights?”Sam killed the lights and a film began to roll.The title flashed up, “Orgasmic Response in Human Females.” The first scene had a bunch of co-eds walking and talking on a college campus somewhere. A female narrator said, “One of the most misunderstood aspects of human sexuality is the orgasmic response of human females. This film will briefly examine this topic.”The scene changed to a couple making out. “It should be noted that approximately five to ten percent of women are incapable of having an orgasm. This is often due to some physical limitation.”A graphic came up, “There are two types of female orgasm: vaginal and clitoral. The first, vaginal orgasm, is described by women as starting deeper in their body and elicits a full body response. These types of orgasms are caused by objects in the vagina stimulating the walls, Gräfenberg spot or G spot, and cervix.”An anatomical diagram came up. “The G spot is located on the anterior wall of the vagina. When a woman is standing, it can be thought of as the upper side of the vagina.” A red arrow pointed to a spot on the diagram, “In its relaxed state, the G spot is smooth. As a woman becomes more aroused, it becomes wrinkled. The G spot is best stimulated digitally with one or two fingers using a ‘come hither’ motion.”A photo of a woman’s vulva came on the screen, “Clitoral orgasms have a more localized reaction and are caused by stimulation of the clitoris and clitoral hood area.” Red arrows appeared on the screen, “Clitoral orgasms are more intense, but are shorter in duration than a vaginal orgasm."There are several signs that a woman is experiencing an orgasm. Please note that not all women display all these signs.”A photo of a light skinned vulva was displayed, “First, blood will rush to a woman’s skin and in light skinned women, this will be seen as flushed skin. Blood will also rush to a woman’s clitoris, vulva, and vagina. Often the clitoris will become engorged with blood and may extend out of the clitoral hood.”The screen shifted to a photo of a lovely pair of breasts with large, erect nipples, “Second, a woman’s nipples will be erect. Most women experience pleasure when their nipples are stimulated either orally or manually. Although not all women experience hard nipples during an orgasm, most do. Typically a woman’s nipples are hard, erect, and sensitive. In all cases, an orgasm will increase a woman’s heart rate. Often to between 160 and 210 beats per minute."Let’s observe an actual female orgasm. This will be a clitoral orgasm.”The screen shifted to a camera angle that was directly between a young, naked woman’s legs. She had a nice bush, but her labia were shaved. The focus was on her vulva, but the rest of her body was visible in soft focus. She was small-breasted and had applied a small vibrator directly to her clit. Her vagina was slightly open and juices ran across her perineum.“This woman’s orgasm is about to begin. I direct your attention to her vaginal opening, her anus, her nipples, and her face.”The woman began panting, her eyes closed, and her mouth took on the classic O shape. Her pelvic muscles began rhythmically contracting and you could clearly see her vagina and anus pulsing out a steady rhythm. Her nipples were hard and she reached up and pulled hard on one of them.“During her orgasm, all her focus is on the stimulation being directed to her clitoris. She is unaware that her breathing has increased and her eyes are closed. Most women are incapable of vocalizing anything during orgasm. It should be noted that after orgasm, a woman’s clitoris is very sensitive.”“Now let’s observe a vaginal orgasm.”Once again, the screen was filled with a woman’s vulva. Someone was fucking her with a smooth dildo. The angle was upward, striking the top of her vagina. She was rolling both her nipples.“Once again, this woman’s orgasm is about to begin. Observe her vagina, nipples, and face.”As the orgasm began, her eyes practically popped out of her head. She let out a long groan, mouth open. You could see her vagina contracting on the dildo. She came for probably about a half a minute. And then the film was over.Dr. Miller said, “Sam, can you flip on the lights? So what did we observe? Dan.”“In both cases, the woman’s vagina was contracting. On the first one, so was her anus.”“Good observation. Actually, her anus was contracting on the second one, but your view was blocked. I don’t want to say every time since life has no absolutes, but in at least 999 times out of a thousand, the woman’s pelvic muscles will contract during orgasm. Those contractions affect both the vagina and the anus. What else? Sam.”“Neither woman was talking or saying anything.”“Let me ask one of our female colleagues why. Hannah.”“Because you are completely focused on the pleasure. When you’re cumming, you don’t have to or want to say a thing.”“Great point. A sure-fire way to know a woman is faking an orgasm is that she is very vocal. Some of you look surprised. Gents, how many of you say something when you’re ejaculating?” She looked around, “No one. Why is that? Dave.”“My mind focuses on what’s happening with my cock.”There was some laughter.Dr. Miller said, “A little crude, but I like that term   cock.” She said it again with emphasis, “Cock. What else did you observe about the orgasms? Brian.”“Dr. Miller, with the second one, I think that was a dildo, the dildo was at a different angle like it was hitting the top of her vagina instead of going all the way in.”“Excellent. The narrator mentioned something called the Gräfenberg spot or G spot. That is on the roof of the vagina and the dildo was striking it. Is anyone familiar with the g spot? Roxane.”“My boyfriend took your class last semester. He loves to rub mine.”“Who’s your boyfriend?”“Andy.”“I’m glad to hear my class has had a positive impact on your life.”“Life changing Dr. Miller. Mind-blowing.”Male Orgasm FilmDr. Miller chuckled, “We’ll learn more about the g spot next class. Carlos, are you ready with the next film?”“Yes, ma'am.”“Sam, if you please.”The lights went out and the screen lit up. “Orgasmic Response in Human Males”.The screen was filled with four guys in athletic attire walking across a field. A man began narrating, “This film will examine the orgasmic response in human males. Ejaculation is often associated with orgasm in males. While these events often occur simultaneously, they are distinct and separate events. Orgasm is characterized by pelvic contractions, intense pleasure, and release. Ejaculation is the expulsion of semen from the penis. While rare, some men can experience non-ejaculatory orgasms.”The screen was filled with side-by-side pictures of penises, one uncircumcised and the other circumcised. “While each penis is different, they come in two distinct varieties, circumcised and uncircumcised. A circumcised penis has had the foreskin surgically removed. The absence of the foreskin has no impact on a male’s ability to reach orgasm.”There was a close-up of a penis head. “The glans is the most sensitive area.” A red arrow appeared, “The crown of the glans or the edge is filled with countless nerve endings.” Another arrow appeared, “The frenulum is another sensitive area.”Now there was an anatomy diagram, “The prostate gland is another source of pleasure. It can be accessed directly through the anus or massaged by pressing on the perineum.”“Let’s observe an ejaculatory orgasm brought on by masturbation.”The screen was filled with a guy stroking his erection. He had his legs up so that his ass was visible. I was surprised that they selected a smaller than average cock. Then I remembered that this was an academic film and not pornography.“This man has been manually stimulating his penis. His orgasm is about to begin. Observe the pelvic contractions seen at the base of his shaft and at the anus.”Sure enough, there were the contractions and almost simultaneously he let loose a string of cum that shot out of the picture.“Oh!” Several of my classmates responded.Two more shots of lesser amounts came forth. He stopped stroking, “The penis becomes very sensitive after orgasm and often cannot be touched.”The screen shifted to another erection. This time a man was prone with his feet either side of his ass, “This man has manually brought himself to the edge of orgasm. A partner will now digitally stimulate his prostate.”The guy stopped stroking and what looked like a female hand probed his asshole. She slipped two lubed fingers in and began moving.“The prostate is a walnut sized gland located on the anterior wall of the rectum. This man’s orgasm is about to begin. Once again, observe the contractions at the base of his penile shaft and anus.”The contractions began and this time the guy shot his load onto his chest. Four shots total. I

A choice, a trap, and a necklace.By HectorBidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.The next morning’s sun found its way in through our porthole once again. We had sorted ourselves out somewhat during the night. I was on my side, tangled in a bit of sheet. She was on her side, tangled in a bit of blanket. I could just make out the pale tan lines on her bottom and her back.We’d become cabin buddies of a different order. At the Jack-and-Ciara level. That’s probably what most people would have assumed all along, but I certainly hadn’t, and I didn’t think that she had either.And yet, here we were.I waited a while for her to wake up, but she didn’t. So I finally got up myself.We’d just passed through the entrance in the seawall at Ensenada and were coming up to our docking site. The pilot, or maybe it was the captain himself, was standing on a little deck that jutted out from the side of the ship to joy-stick our massive vessel precisely up to the pier.Molly was still in bed when I got back. She smiled and went to the bathroom, a little embarrassed to be still naked while I was already dressed. Her pubic hair, I noticed, was trim and attractive.She came out wearing a towel and had her coffee. We checked the day’s schedule. She was delighted to discover that they’d transferred Mrs. Pendergast’s excursion ticket to me.A little later that morning we went ashore. It was a strange sensation, stepping off the gangway into a foreign country. Somehow I expected every little thing to be different and exotic, but the first thing we encountered, sprouting up through a crack in the pavement, was a little tuft of grass. Nothing exotic at all, just plain old grass.Our excursion van was heralded by a woman with a clipboard, a younger, more boisterous, Mexican Denise. There were three other couples in our group and a single unaccompanied woman about Ciara’s age. I took a seat next to the window with Molly beside me with the unaccompanied woman next to her. Her name was Meryl. This was her first real vacation since her divorce. She was really excited to be having such an adventure.We drove through the streets of Ensenada, our guide giving us a bit of local color in her prettily accented English. The scene was at once familiar and strange: traffic and lane markings and stop lights just exactly like at home, but unintelligible store signs in unlikely colors painted directly on pastel stucco walls. Beyond the city were dusty, cactus-strewn hills not unlike the Catalina hinterland.Our destination was a site called the Bufadora, a cleft in the rocky sea cliff where ocean waves sent up enormous geyser-like sprays. The sprays were so high that we got wet even at our vantage point fifty feet above the water.The path back from the observation point was lined with gaudy souvenir shops, like the midway of a county fair. Meryl had tagged along with Molly and me. We stopped at one of the taco stands for lunch.“So how did you guys meet?”Molly didn’t volunteer an answer. "Just here on the cruise, actually,“ I said."Really? See, aren’t cruises great?” Molly gushed.After lunch we went into one of the souvenir shops and Meryl asked our opinion about all the little nick-nacks she wanted to buy. When we got back to the van, I ended up sitting in the middle.“The nicest thing.” she said. “is that every day you make new friends.”We drove back through town, then out into the desert in a different direction to a picturesque winery. We sat around a table on a palm-shaded patio and sampled the different vintages. Meryl chatted on about Simi Valley and the cruise and her ex and the weather and the ship and the people she’d met. She got me to go into the little gift shop with her to help pick out a couple bottles.Molly was quiet at dinner. I had to remind her that we’d made plans to see the comedy show with Meryl.“I’ve got a bit of a headache,” she said. “I think I’ll go back to the room.”Meryl was waiting in the forward theatre. She was sorry to hear about Molly’s headache and put her hand on my arm to convey her concern. The show turned out to be pretty adult-rated, pretty raunchy in fact. Meryl yucked it upAfter the show she suggested we take a spin about the deck. The ship had set sail again and we were just passing the exposed wreck that lies up against the sea wall. Somehow Meryl managed to tuck herself inside my arm.“Wouldn’t you just love to go dancing?” she cooed.“I, uh,  Actually, I’ve kind of got to go now.”“But the night is still young. Meryl rebutted. Let’s at least stop by my room first.”“I’ve got to check on Molly.” I insisted“We can open one of the tequilas.”“Thanks, but,"It’s just that, I was kind of hoping to get lucky tonight.”Christ Almighty. A guy tries to be a gentleman. I didn’t need an etiquette book for this one. I finally managed to pry myself away,When I got back to the room, Molly was in her pajamas, watching TV.“Is your headache any better?” I asked.She didn’t look up from the screen.I sat on the chair and twisted around to see what she was watching. A travelogue of some sort.“You didn’t miss much,” I said. “The show was kind of,”But she leaned in closer to the screen to make it clear that I was interrupting her program. Something about the way the locals made their tortillas.OK. I got the message. She didn’t like the fact that I’d gone to the show with Meryl. I went into the bathroom to pee. I’d only been trying to be polite to a fellow cruise member. Was that a crime? Molly had been there when we’d made the plans. I thought that she’d been trying to be friendly too. That we’d sort of taken Meryl under our wing.I came out of the bathroom a minute later, and sat down on the chair again. The secret to the tortillas, apparently, had something to do with lime juice.“I didn’t expect to see you back here tonight,” Molly said. In a sarcastic tone of voice. As if my presence was an imposition. As if she was sorry she’d ever offered to share the room in the first place.I didn’t even bother to answer. I got undressed, then crawled up onto my side of the bed. Where else was I supposed to go? I got under the blanket and turned toward the bulkhead. A guy tries to be a gentleman. And this is what he gets.I woke up first again, the next morning. I went up on deck. Did she really think that I’d found Meryl even the least bit attractive? She was a fellow shipmate, nothing more. I’d thought that we’d both been trying to be polite to her. Was that a crime?I brought back coffee and a croissant, but Molly was still asleep. Or pretending to be. I banged around a little, but she didn’t budge. Finally I got fed up and left.So here I was again, back to my usual routine, wandering down empty corridors, drifting up little-used gangways, poking around lonely corners where nobody else much ever cared to go. Doing what I probably would have been doing if I’d gotten my single in the first place.I came back to the room around lunch time, but Molly wasn’t there. I wandered up to the pool. Denise was there, chatting with some people. She waved. Meryl was there, stalking about, but I managed to slip away before she saw me. But no Molly.It was a long day. The ship had parked itself out in the middle of the ocean somewhere. Or maybe the rest of the world really had blown itself up and they just hadn’t told us. I eventually ended up back in the little coffee shop at the tail end of the ship. The sky seemed a lot flatter though, the seagulls a lot more listless, my algorithms a lot less interesting. Finally I got up again and trudged back down into the labyrinth.The casino was practically empty. The lower piano bar was closed. The little art gallery was still showing the same old photographs.The gift shop was open. The same lady was behind the counter. What was it that Molly had asked to see? A necklace. It must have been, that one. The lady brought it out. A pair of crystalline dolphins on a slender silver chain. They sparkled in the light.Molly still wasn’t in the room when I got back. This time our towel had been folded into a seal, sunning itself on the bedspread. I moved it a little closer to her pillow and arranged the necklace around its neck.There were still a couple hours until dinner. I thought it might be better if I wasn’t there when she got back.I got to dinner right on time. It was our last night on board, and the dining room was even more boisterous than usual.“Where’s Molly?” asked Ciara.“She had a little headache. She might not be joining us.”Valentin our waiter was really joshing it up, angling for a big end-of-trip tip. He was just taking the drink orders when Molly appeared. She was wearing a pink skirt, a whitish blouse,,  and the necklace. Her eye caught mine as she made her way around the table, but quickly shot away again.Ciara asked her how she was doing. The couple on my other side were there for once. Tom and somebody. He was in air conditioning and gave me the full rundown. It was too noisy for Molly and me to talk, but every time I looked, she was still wearing the necklace.It being our last night, the waiters were going to put on a little show. Just after they passed out the dessert plates they went into a huddle near the service entrance. Molly leaned over.“Do you want to go back to the room?”We got up.“Oh, are you guys going to the revue?” asked Ciara.Molly replied in the louder voice you had to use to make yourself heard. But the room was beginning to quiet down in a hush, as the waiters were taking their places, and so the whole table heard what she said.“Make-up sex.”The table burst into laughter. Molly continued her way out of the room, and I just followed sheepishly behind her.“Can you forgive me?” she asked as we got out into the hallway.“For letting everybody know where we’re going?”“For last night. I’m so sorry for the way I acted. It was my fault. It was all my fault.”“The worst part is, we wasted a whole day,” I remorsed.“We still have tonight.” She tried to assure me.“Yeah. We still have tonight.” I agreed.As soon as we got into the room we fell into each other’s arms.“I love the necklace,” she murmured.“It looks really nice on you.”We kissed and shuffled toward the bed.But my blood was pumping. I was thinking about our wasted day.“Let’s do something first, want to? I pleaded. It’s our last night. Let’s get our money’s worth. Let’s go to the show! Let’s go dancing! Let’s shoot for that royal flush! The bed will still be here when we get back. But let’s make up for some of the things we didn’t do today. Let’s paint the ship red. Okay? Want to? C'mon! Hup hup!”Jack and Ciara were surprised to see us at the theatre.“That was quick,” Ciara said with a look of astonishment.Molly blushed. I put my arm around her and pulled her tight. “You ain’t seen nothing yet.”The review was Motown classics, the Supremes, the Four Tops. “You can’t hurry love, no you’ll just have to wait, The whole auditorium was singing along. The girls pulled Jack and me up from our seats to dance in the aisle. "Sugar pie, honeybunch, you know that I love you,Afterwards, the night was balmy, perfect for a stroll on deck. We could see lights off in the distance, the rest of the world was still there after all! We ran into Meryl, wrapped in the arm of a dapper, middle-aged gentleman whose smile was just as smug as hers was. We exchanged pleasantries. She gave us both a little wink.Molly, perhaps I m clueless. Did you have any idea that Meryl was going to try to hit on me? I had to ask.Oh, my God! Molly stared at me. All day long, she was angling for you. I thought you were trying for a threesome, and my fake headache was me forcing you to choose one or the other.What? I thought you and I were just trying to be hospitable; you know, so she d have some friends to socialize with.Well, Molly confessed. I finally figured out that you were completely innocent, but it took me until late afternoon to dispel my worst presumptions.I went to the show, because we told her we d both join her, there. I explained. When you were bedridden with a headache, I assumed it fell on me to go alone, even though I really didn t want to be away from you.Ah, really? That s so sweet! Molly gushed. She gave me a deep kiss right there on the mezzanine. I assumed you went because you wanted another notch on your belt.  I m so, so sorry.Well, when the performance ended, I said I had to head back to you. She did try every diversion. I passed on all of them. Then she flatly told me she was hoping to get lucky with me. I told her I definitely could not accommodate that, and I walked straight back to our room.Oh, I was awful to you! Molly lamented. But I was also right about that slut s intentions, wasn t I? Molly paused, then added; When I finally got over my inner rage, I realized that you didn t come back smelling like cunt. Hell, you didn t even have lipstick smeared on your face.  This afternoon, I finally left my hiding spot, and saw you were heading to dinner, I went to the cabin and saw this beautiful necklace.  I literally cried. I don t deserve you. You don t deserve my juvenile drama. I d planned to skip the dinner, but when I saw the dolphin necklace, I had to come and grovel your forgiveness.You know, Molly I paused. Perhaps I was too clueless, yesterday. Perhaps you were too presuming? Do you think we can both help to balance each other?Oh, I love that! Yes, let s balance each other.The nightclubs were hopping. We wound our way from one to the other, dancing one dance in each. But then we decided to forgo the casino and just head back to the cabin. And sure enough, the bed was still there, right where we’d left it.We kissed. I ran my hands up along her sides, up inside her blouse. She undid my buttons and pulled open my shirt. I fiddled with her skirt and managed to slip it down over the swell of her hips. She unfastened my belt buckle and my button and my zipper. I slid my hands down inside her panties. She slid hers down inside my underpants. We pawed and shucked and kicked off everything that remained. And then she took off the very last thing that she was wearing, the crystalline necklace, and placed it carefully on the nightstand.I backed her down onto the bed. I kissed the pretty spot where the necklace had been, and the spot next to that, and the spot next to that. She lay back and closed her eyes and let herself be kissed.I settled myself down on top of her, stroking her full lovely body with my own, savoring her softness and her excitement, trying to fuse our unfortunate separateness into something more fulfilling. And somehow, in the midst of our kissing and our stroking, my penis must have slid up at just the right angle, and her hips must have been open to just the right degree, and we coupled, as adroitly as if that had been our conscious intention, as naturally as if we were two jungle cats whose lithe jungle bodies just instinctively knew how to fuck.And somewhere in the midst of our coupling we sweetly came, but it was not so much a climax as just a sweet vista point along the way. For just as we hadn’t consciously willed our engagement, neither did we ever willfully disengage, but just eventually nestled more comfortably down beside each other, still caressing, still softly kissing, still sweetly fused.The loudspeaker blasted us awake early the next morning. Our luggage needed to be out in the hallway for pickup by eight o'clock sharp!Molly wriggled a bit deeper under the blanket. "Uh,” she groaned. “Just five more minutes.”I remembered the look on her face, when had it been? just four days ago, when we first learned we might have to share the cabin together. She’d been just as uncertain as I had. But now it was hard to imagine any other arrangement. Her lying in bed beside me, trying to squeeze in a few more minutes of sleep, leaving it up to me to keep track of the time, I wouldn’t have had it any other way.We hadn’t begun to pack yet, but we’d kept things fairly organized. I gave her a generous five minutes, and then I gave her a little nudge. “C'mon, sleepyhead. Up and at um.”She groaned, but she dragged herself out of bed. We were both still naked. I slipped on a pair of boxers, and she put on a T-shirt. It rode up in back, though, so that her pretty bottom kept peeking out as she went around collecting her things and tucking them into her suitcase.“Do you kinda wish that the rest of the world really had blown itself up?” I asked.She was folding one of her bras. “Oh, I don’t know. We’d probably get tired of eating cheesecake eventually.”“They’d run out. Then we’d have to eat whatever it is that Valentin eats.”“He gets cheesecake sometimes, don’t you think? When they have some left over?”“I don’t know. He’s pretty skinny.”“I wonder why Meryl didn’t think of him.”“Yeah. Good question. Wrong table, I suppose.”“I suppose.”I crammed my sports coat in between my shirts and my underwear bag. She gave the zipper of her suitcase a final tug. “Besides,” she said. “Your algorithms would miss you.”I slipped on my trousers and rolled the bags out into the corridor. There were a surprising number of people walking by, and every single one of them gawked into the room as they passed. Nothing is more titillating to a person walking down a stateroom corridor than an open doorway.When I got the door closed again, Molly was sitting up on the bed with the sheet pulled up in front of her and a rather indignant look on her face. What a lot of nerve some people had!I couldn’t help but smile. “I wonder what they thought you were hiding back there.”She rolled her eyebrows.But I was feeling a little playful. The final day’s schedule was lying on the floor. I picked it up and pretended it was an official form.“Customs inspection, Miss, May I see what you’ve got behind that sheet?”She wasn’t so sure she wanted to show me. She coyly raised the sheet a little higher.“That shirt you’re wearing, Miss. Did you purchase it abroad?”She looked down behind the sheet. This old thing?.“Regulations, Miss; It may contain contraband fibers.” I held out my hand. “May I see it please?”She huffed. Bureaucrats! Without letting go of the sheet she wriggled one arm out of its sleeve and then the ot

Strangers forced to share a cabin on a cruise ship.By HectorBidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.The waiting area outside the Long Beach cruise terminal was abuzz with bright new outfits and happy chatter. It was enough to make even the most reserved introvert start to feel a bit of excitement.I was standing with Jack and Ciara, two regulars of the social group. Jack was tall and rugged, something to do with landscaping; Ciara tall and willowy, worked in an office of some sort. They weren’t an official couple, as far as I knew, but they seemed to have hooked up for the New Year s Pacific cruise. That was sort of the way the group worked. Thirty somethings, mostly divorced, intent on maintaining the hard playing lifestyle of their twenties, looking for like-minded dating partners to do it with.Jack was explaining the different cruise drink payment plans. I smiled politely and nodded, thinking how different from theirs my life would be when I got to be their age.Denise bustled up in a pretty pastel pantsuit with her clipboard in her hand. She was a travel agent and the mother hen of the group, forty-something and no longer trying so hard to pretend she was any younger. She d put together this group and made a nice extra income for her troubles.“Hector,” she said, ushering me a step aside, “I’m afraid there’s been a mix up with your reservation. Somehow your single cabin didn’t show up on the final printout.” She gave me a concerned look. “They’re working on it,,  but we may have to double you up with someone.”This came as a bit of a rude surprise. One of the only reasons I’d finally agreed to come on the cruise in the first place had been her assurance that I’d be able to have a single. It wasn’t that I was antisocial really, but I had my limits.“You know Mrs. Pendergast, don’t you?”Mrs. Pendergast was an older woman, well into her sixties. She wasn’t a regular member of the group, but it amused her sometimes to hang with a younger crowd. The group let her tag along to some of their events. I was going to have to share a room with Mrs. Pendergast?“Apparently she got sick and had to cancel at the last minute. So we have an opening. She was sharing a room with, ah;” she double checked her forms; “a Ms. Crenshaw. I don’t know her, but I’m sure she’s very nice. It’s a double room, and you know how it is on a cruise. You don’t spend that much time in your room anyway.”I didn’t even try to return her smile.“They’re still working on your single, of course. I just wanted to let you know the fallback plan.”Not only losing my single, but having to spend the cruise being polite to an old lady? In Denise’s mind, that was what the social group was all about.People were already starting to go into the terminal building when Denise came back, this time with an attractive young woman at her side. I wondered if it was Denise’s daughter, there to see us off.“Hector,” she said, peering at me over the top of her glasses, “this is Molly Crenshaw. I’ve been explaining our predicament.”The girl gave me a weak smile. She was pretty, with long brown hair swept back, wearing white shorts and a light blue top. She didn’t look like she could be a day over twenty-one. Not at all what I had pictured as a travelling companion for Mrs. Pendergast.“It’s a double room,” Denise was explaining. “I’m sure they’ll be able to rig up a partition if need be. But this will be the first cruise for both of you. It will be nice to have a buddy to help you find your way around. I’m sure the two of you will hit it off.”Molly was still looking at me rather uncertainly. This apparently wasn’t exactly what she had signed up for, either. She looked back at Denise. “Well, if his other room got cancelled,Denise was delighted. The registration mix-up had been solved in an efficient and social-group-positive way. I couldn’t believe she was being so cavalier about putting a guy and a girl who didn’t even know each other into the same room together."They’re still working on my single though, right?”“As far as I know. You’ll be able to check with the Bursar once we get on board.”Denise had more than enough smile for the three of us. They called our area for boarding.“See you on board,” she said, bustling off with her clipboard.Going up the gangway onto the ship itself kind of blew me away. You entered onto the mezzanine level of what looked like the fanciest mall I’d ever seen. There was an atrium that rose several stories high with glass elevators gliding up and down and fancy shops and glittering lights on every different level. On the floor below us a fellow in a tuxedo was playing a grand piano. All of this right in the middle of the ship. Molly’s eyes were as wide as mine.They’d told us to have lunch while the luggage was being brought on. Molly and I had come aboard with a bunch of other social groupers, but they’d all buzzed off one way or another leaving the two of us by ourselves. We found a little sandwich and salad buffet.“So, your first cruise?” I asked. I was pretty sure I’d be able to get the room situation straightened out, but there was no harm in being polite.She assembled a forkful of salad. “Yes, Mrs. Pendergast is a patient at the clinic where I work. She’s pretty chatty, you know. She kept talking about this fantastic cruise she was going on. But she needed a travelling companion to come along and sort of look after her.” She shrugged. “ Mrs. Pendergast offered to cover the cost, if I d come with. I don’t know, she has a way of getting what she wants.”“Is she all right?” I asked.“Denise says she’s afraid she might be coming down with something. She’s a bit of a hypochondriac. But the tickets are already paid for, and I’m already here, so Denise said I should just come along on the cruise without her.” She gave her little shrug again and took a sip of iced tea. “Your first cruise too?”“I’m not really a member of the social group, actually. I went on a nature hike with them one time and ended up on Denise’s list. So now she sends me emails every time she has some big event. She was kind of persistent this time. I think they needed to sign up a certain number of people in order to get a discount or something.”Molly nodded and stabbed a crouton. “Well, it is a cruise. It should be fun. And it’ll be nice not to have to keep tabs on Mrs. Pendergast all the time. There’s gambling, you know. When we get far enough out to sea.”“You gamble?”“Of course. Poker, black jack. Machines mostly, but sometimes at the tables. I have a system. It’s a lot of fun.”After lunch I asked my way up to the Bursar’s office. Molly came along to make sure that everything worked out. The Bursar looked me up in his computer. Apparently, when Mrs. Pendergast had cancelled, they’d looked to fill the vacancy with someone from our same group. I was the only one in a single, so they moved me in to fill her spot and gave my room to someone else. He double checked, but there weren’t any other singles available. He apologized for the inconvenience and gave me my key card.I was flabbergasted.“Well,” said Molly, “we might as well go check it out at least.”We found our way down to the deck where the cabin was located. The room itself was not much bigger than a walk-in closet. A chair, a little night stand, a mirror on the bathroom door, a bed against the wall. That was it. We looked at each other.“Kind of smaller than I would have thought,” I said.“Yeah,” she agreed.I corralled a passing steward.“Um, we were supposed to be getting a double room?” I showed him the printout.“Yes, yes,” he said in his helpful foreign accent. “Very nice double cabin.”“But there’s only one bed.” I said.“Double bed,” he explained. Then he gestured toward the porthole on the wall. “Ocean view!” He smiled, happy to have been of service, and went on about his way.Molly didn’t look altogether convinced.I sighed. “Let me go talk to the Bursar again,But she was sizing things up. Sunshine was streaming in through the porthole. Our two suitcases had been placed in a little niche beside the bathroom door, side by side."All the other rooms are probably just as small,” she said. “On this level anyway. And they seem to have already given your other room away.” She looked at me. “Do you snore?”It wasn’t a question I was expecting. “I don’t think so. No one’s ever complained.”“Well, Mrs. Pendergast does, apparently. That’s the one thing I’ve been dreading the most.” She looked back at the room. “I guess this is just what double rooms are like on cruise ships. Maybe it’s not so bad. At least you don’t snore. We’re kind of on an adventure anyway. Maybe we should just try and make the best of it.”She made it sound as if sharing a room with a complete stranger of the opposite sex was no bigger a deal than sharing a table with him at lunch. She sat down on the edge of the bed and picked up the schedule of the day’s activities as if the issue had already been decided.“Shuffleboard lessons at three o'clock,” she noted. “Bingo at four thirty.”I sat down on the chair. So instead of getting a room of my own I was going to have to share this one? Surely there must be some other alternative. What if,  what if I asked Denise to ask Ciara to move in here with Molly and let me bunk with Jack? Ugh! I cringed at the thought.“A magic show tonight in the forward theatre.” Molly announced; reading more literature.I looked around. How would it even work? The room was so tiny. There was only the one bed.Molly was studying a map of the ship. “What do you think we should do first?” She’d not only accepted the fact that we’d be rooming together, she was ready to head out and start exploring.“Um,  why don’t you just go ahead on your own? I’ve still got a couple things I need to take care of first.”I couldn’t tell if she was a bit hurt that I didn’t want to join her. But she shrugged it off. “Well, OK. Then I guess we can just meet back up here later.”I didn’t really have anything I needed to take care of, I just wanted a little time to sort things out. I was pretty bummed that they’d given away my single. And I wasn’t sure how I felt about Molly’s matter-of-fact-ness. Was she really so used to sharing rooms with random guys?Still, if I did have to share a room with someone, Molly was probably no more objectionable than Jack or Mrs. Pendergast. She was more my age. She was just out of college and I had a few years on her. She seemed pretty easy going. If we’d been thrown together as partners at a workshop breakout session, I wouldn’t have objected.But sharing insights at a breakout session wasn’t exactly the same as sharing a cabin on a cruise ship. I’d had to share rooms with strangers before, but they’d always been guys. What you did was you put on your blinders, you put up your shields, you went about your business, you let them go about theirs. You tried to be polite. At least that’s the way it worked with guys. Did it work that way with girls too?I guess I’d find out.The ship must have cast off soon after we came on board, but so smoothly that we hadn’t even noticed. By the time I found my way up on deck we’d already cleared the harbor and were quite a ways out from land. I stood at the railing and watched the waves roll by. I wondered whether I might get seasick, but the deck was as firm and steady as any sidewalk on the mainland.The ship turned out to be a whole little city unto itself. There was a miniature golf course at one end and a climbing wall at the other. The top deck held two full-sized swimming pools, each already surrounded by sun bathers glistening in cocoa butter. The lower decks held lounges and theaters and eateries and nightclubs. There were shops and kiosks on every level; a sports bar, a wine bar, two piano bars, a margarita bar (“Hi, Jack! Hi, Ciara!”); and any number of different ways to get from any one place to any other: by stairs, by elevator, by main passageway, by side passageway.Later in the afternoon I sat down at a little coffee shop toward the stern of the ship and nursed a cup of lapsang souchong. Seagulls were gliding along in our tailwind. I’d been making good progress on a couple algorithms at work, and I went over some of the key steps in my mind. It was nice being out of the cubicle for a change, sitting in the sunshine, daydreaming instead of coding, watching the seagulls hover and veer.My thoughts eventually wandered back to my room situation. I still couldn’t understand why Molly was being so agreeable about sharing the cabin. It dawned on me that maybe she didn’t think she had any other choice. Maybe she thought that since she was only here as Mrs. Pendergast’s guest, she had to do whatever Denise asked.And so maybe she wasn’t really all that used to sharing rooms with random guys either. Maybe she was just doing what she thought was expected. A fellow shipmate, a sort-of member of the same social group she was sort of a member of, needed a place to bunk. She had an empty spot. Didn’t shipboard etiquette kind of dictate that she offer to share? But then, by the same token, what did shipboard etiquette expect of me?I finished my tea and ambled back toward the front of the ship. A raucous game of volleyball was taking place in one of the pools. Someone called my name.“Are you going back to the room? I forgot my card.”It was Molly. She gave her little shrug. She was wearing a bright yellow bikini. It was fairly conservative, the kind she could wear to the gym, but it called your attention to her shapely legs and her slender tummy. We made our way down the labyrinth of passageways toward our lower deck. The people we passed would have naturally assumed that we were together.“I figured out about dinner,” she said. “Everybody has an assigned time and an assigned table. Ours is in about an hour. We can go together if you want.”After a couple of wrong turns we finally found our corridor and our little room. It hadn’t gotten any bigger in the time we’d been away. But there was a fresh bath towel sitting on the bed, folded into a sort of soft-origami swan.“Look how cute,” Molly said. “The housekeepers must have been in.”She put her things on the nightstand and fiddled in her suitcase for some clothes. “I’m just going to take a quick shower first.” She went into the bathroom, taking the swan along with her. I sat on the foot of the bed and took a look at the schedule. The walls were thin enough that I could hear the water splashing.She came out wrapped in the towel. “It’s too cramped to get dressed in there,” she said, trying to sound matter-of-fact. She looked around the room, a bit awkwardly.So this was one of the guys-and-girls-sharing-a-cabin rules that I wasn’t really familiar with. What was I supposed to do while she got dressed? Step into the bathroom to give her some privacy? Or just ignore her, the way I would if I was sharing the room with a guy?She wasn’t completely sure how to play it either. She turned to face the mirror, but that only put her sideways to me. So she turned all the way around, facing the outer door. She tried to give the impression that changing clothes in front of a cabin mate wasn’t that big a deal. So I tried to follow her lead.I didn’t stare, and she had her back to me, but it was hard not to notice what she was doing. She started by putting on her bra, but as she was pulling it up, her towel slipped, revealing the two round, pretty cheeks of her bottom. She quickly pulled the towel back into place, and I quickly forced my eyes back to the schedule. So it was only with my peripheral vision that I was able to see her stepping into her panties and skirt and buttoning up her blouse.Finally she sat on the chair to fasten her sandals. Our eyes met again. She sighed, then admitted. “I work in a clinic. I often have to help clients get over themselves, when they have to disrobe for an exam, in front of someone they don t know. I think I have better empathy, now. Oh, Dinner is supposed to be smart casual.” she remarked.I took that to mean that my polo shirt didn’t quite cut it. I’d brought a couple button-down shirts, and so I went over and got one from my suitcase. She nodded approvingly and turned to the mirror, fiddling with her hair. I took off my polo shirt and put on the button one.The dining room was immense, with big round tables like in a reception hall. Molly and I were assigned to a table with some of the other people from our group. I let Molly sit next to Ciara. There was nobody on my other side, which was fine with me. Molly and Ciara found some girl stuff to talk about. The general conversation at the table seemed to be about motorcycles. Denise stopped by to see how everyone was doing.Molly had the chicken and I had the fish. We resisted the hard liquor, but we both had a glass of wine with our meal. Valentin, our engaging Bulgarian waiter, brought us the chit. We had both just assumed that wine was included in the meal, but he explained that it would be added to our room bill.“Will they charge it to Mrs. Pendergast?” Molly whispered, afraid they might.“We’ll figure it out,” I whispered back, signing for both of us.The magic show didn’t start until eight o'clock, so after dinner Molly suggested we just wander around. She showed me the little art gallery she’d discovered on deck six where it met the central atrium. Photographs of interesting doorways on old, rustic buildings. Just past the art gallery was a little gift shop. We went in, and Molly looked at the jewelry counter. She asked the lady to bring out a necklace that caught her eye. I leafed through the post cards, but I didn’t really have anyone to send one to.We still had forty-five minutes until the show, so I took Molly up to the miniature golf course. We didn’t bother keeping score. I made a couple lucky shots. Then, on the next-to-the-last hole, Molly’s shot went wild and bounced onto the next green over. It ricocheted off a bumper and coasted down, curving gently, right into the cup. A perfect hole in one into the wrong hole!“Whoa!” I said. “Remind me never to play you for money.”She raised her putter and blew on the end as if it were a smoking rifle barrel. “You should see me at pinball.”The mag

Nancy Pledges her passionate best for Mike.Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.I sat on the sofa staring out the back window and across the yard, wondering what they were talking about. A few minutes turned into half an hour, which turned into almost an hour. My curiosity finally got the best of me and I snuck down the hall as quietly as I could. I stopped at the door and listened, hoping to hear their conversation. But conversation was not what I heard. What I heard was soft gentle moaning. Two different sounds of moaning. I shook my head in confusion and pushed the door open silently, moving it ever so slowly so that the hinge, which occasionally squeaks, wouldn’t. I peeked around the door to the bed and stood there, staring.No wonder I didn’t hear them talking. Linda was laying on the bed, as naked as she had been in the kitchen, with her feet on my pillow, her knees pushed wide. My wife on top, held herself on her hands and knees, equally naked, with her head between Linda’s legs, licking her cunt, while moaning in pleasure at Linda’s attentions to hers.I stepped into the room and neither seemed to notice me at all. I watched the two of them making out, licking each other, driving the other toward climax. Was this why Nancy wasn’t interested in sex with me any longer? Was she getting it from Linda instead? I hadn’t ever known her to be interested in other women, at least not in that way. But it was hard to deny what I was seeing. It didn’t take my body long to respond to what I was seeing, my cock soon standing hard and rigid. Pointing up over the horizon, like an artillery cannon barrel.No, if she was getting it from Linda, I was damn well going to make sure she understood what she was giving up. I stepped to the end of the bed, looking at my wife’s ass and cunt, held in the air by her knees, while Linda licked and played with her swollen clit. Linda saw me and smiled. She moved her hand from my wife’s ass and reached for my cock. She pulled me in toward her, pulling my engorged head toward both her mouth and my wife’s cunt. She aimed me right to my wife’s sopping wet lips and then used her other hand to reach around my ass and coaxed me into the ‘docking portal'. She'd stopped licking my wife and rubbed my engorged head up and down Nancy's slit, wetting my mushroom with my wife’s juices.I reached for my wife’s hips, making her jump slightly as she felt my big firm hands on her. She stiffened, almost as if she were going to refuse me, and then her stiffness faded as Linda rubbed my head around her lips a little harder, working it between her lips and into the entrance of her depths. My wife wiggled her hips side to side, much like she used to when she was inviting me to fuck her hot hole. I pushed toward her, forcing my engorged head slowly into her, spreading her hot wet vagina as I slipped ever so slowly into her.“Oh, fuck yes.” Nancy moaned as I pushed my way deeper into her. “That’s it honey. Fuck me. Make me come around your fat cock!” She lowered her head to Linda’s cunt again and I heard her muffled moan as I started to stroke slowly in and out of her.Every stroke brought my balls across Linda’s face, slapping her eyebrows slightly. In and out I started to thrust, my cock stroking its full length in and out of her. Linda wrapped her left hand around my ass cheek and  hooked her other hand around Nancy's thigh. Linda was now conducting the symphony movement of our love anthem. Linda's middle finger pressed my anus tightly and eventually entered just inside my sphincter.I felt Nancy's already excited cunt start to spasm when I’d barely started stroking, Linda having apparently gotten her already very close to climax. I knew I was still quite a ways from my own climax as I held her hips and kept thrusting, pushing in and out so that my cock teased her insides from the entrance all the way to the end of her tunnel.Nancy always said that my thick shaft felt so much bigger when I fucked her from behind. I wanted her to enjoy it. I wanted her to feel my cock making her climax. I wanted her to remember how good it felt that first time, that time laying on the picnic table, feeling a cock slide into her for the first time. I wanted her to enjoy it like she did then, coming so hard to my stroking cock that her body surprised both of us and pumped her juices out all over my stomach and crotch. I wanted her to climax that hard again.“Oh fuck!” she squeaked as she pulled her face from Linda’s cunt. “Oh fuck me, lover. God you feel so good. Come for me. Fill me up with your cum. Oh God! Yes! That’s it. Fuck me!” She hadn’t been all that vocal for years, and hearing her talk like a vulgar whore, begging me to fuck and fill her; pushed all the right buttons at the right time. While my mind was still imagining that it was that first time again, feeling her for the first time, I held her hips and drove harder into her, rocking the entire bed as I pumped in and out of her with abandon.My body raced toward climax as I thrust myself deep into my wife, a feeling of elation and desire all mixed together running through my body. I was so close, I wanted to come, I wanted to fill her cunt with my cum, I wanted her to keep climaxing as long as I could make her. I kept thrusting, trying to keep holding her climax at its peak as long as I could. I felt a hand on my ass, moving with me, coaxing me harder into my wife.I looked down past my thrusting cock at Linda's face, grinning up at me, waiting, coaxing. In a moment of clear realization I knew what she wanted.“Oh Fuck!” I grunted loudly as my body spasmed. I could feel my cock pumping shot after shot of cum into my wife’s spasming cunt, filling her, feeling her climax still squeezing and milking me, like I hadn’t felt for oh so many years. I stood there, my knees leaning against the mattress, panting, listening to my wife moan and pant herself, my cum still leaking into her as my cock twitched occasionally.“Oh God, yes. So good.” She moaned softly, laying her head between Linda’s legs again, but not to lick her any longer. Linda released her hold on my ass and instead hooked her index finger around the base of my cock. She coaxed me back, backing me out of my wife slowly. My now softening tallywhacker slipped from Nancy's reddened, swollen cunt lips, and dropped onto Linda’s face.Linda tiled her head back and opened her mouth. I slid inside Linda's waiting mouth and she sucked my shrinking cock for only a few seconds before gently pushing me further back. I knew why, though I was surprised that she’d want to.I stood, my cock almost dripping the remaining cum in Linda’s face, holding my wife’s ass cheeks for balance. I watched Linda lick the cum oozing from my wife’s gaping cunt, my white cream leaking from her and dripping down off her twat lips into Linda’s mouth.“Tastes just like that cookie.” Linda moaned softly. “I swear that was cum flavored icing.”“I kinda thought it tasted like Nancy’s cunt.” I panted as I moved onto the bed and flopped onto my back, momentarily exhausted.I lay there, trying to catch my breath, listening to Linda lick my wife, sending occasional shudders through her body. Nancy finally had all she could take and shifted off Linda and over onto me, laying down on me. She lay flat on me, her tits smashed to my chest, her face inches from mine. Without a word she lowered her lips to mine and kissed me. Hesitantly at first, and then with growing urgency. She held my face and kissed and sucked my lips, almost as if she were afraid I was going to not be there.Linda rolled onto her side, facing away from us, then resumed her own masterbations, stroking her cunt with two fingers, while her other hand fondled her aroused nipples. Linda was a moaner.Finally, after what had to be at least five minutes, both Nancy and I panting breathlessly, she softened and then stopped her kisses. “I’m sorry love.” She whispered into my ear as she laid her cheek beside mine.“For what?” I whispered back.“For not realizing what I was doing to you. For almost losing you. I never meant for it to happen. I should have known. I should have heard you. You said it, I know you did. Even Linda heard you. But I was too busy with my own feelings that I didn’t listen to you. I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want you to have to find it someplace else. I don’t want you to walk out of my life. I don’t want anyone but you, but I have to, I need to, I, I.”“Shush.” I whispered, pressing her chest into me, holding her face next to mine. “I don’t want to lose you either. You’re the love of my life. Why would I leave you?”“Because I forgot. I forgot how it was. I laid here, crying, feeling sorry for myself that Linda could coax you into sex so easily. I thought that you didn’t care anymore or want me anymore. But she told me. She said she’s seen me reject your advances too many times, that you had to think that I didn’t want you anymore. Nothing could be farther from the truth. It’s just, It’s. I don’t know how to explain. But I was wrong. I should have listened. I should have seen the signs. Please don’t leave me.” She practically begged me before she started crying, her tears running down her face and my cheek as well, where we were pressed together.“I’m not leaving. Shish. I’m still here,” I whispered back, stroking her back and ass.“Promise?”“Oh lover. You know I can’t live without you.”“I used to think that. I used to think that I never had to worry. I used to think you were mine forever, and, well, I watched you pleasuring her, right there, right in front of me, right in our own kitchen. I, I was scared. I was afraid that I was going to lose you. I was mad. I was mad at you, I was mad at Linda.”“I was actually mad at myself. Mostly now at myself. You did what I pushed you to. You did it because I ignore you. I don’t do what we used to do.”“I don’t understand. What we used to do?”“When we were first together. I worked so hard to give you everything you desired. I wanted you to be happy. I wanted you to love me. I wanted you to want me, to desire to be with me. I knew that sexual contentment was a big part of that. I knew that if I didn’t make you feel happy that way, that there’d be no chance of lasting love. Guys need that. They need sex. They need it to feel complete. I forgot that. I forgot because I had your love and I forgot that I needed to return it the way you needed it, not the way I felt like giving it. My empathy failed.”"I don’t understand, Nancy. When we were first together, you were playful, you loved doing all those things, all those ways, all those places. You didn’t like it? You were just, what, faking enjoying it?” I asked with concern and no small amount of hurt welling up in my heart. Had our whole relationship been based on a lie?She rolled off of me, onto her back, next to me. “I didn’t not enjoy it, but I wouldn’t have chosen to do it by myself if you hadn’t asked me to.”“Then why didn’t you say no?” I rolled on my side to look at her face.“I never wanted to say no. I thought it was what was expected. That guys had sex that way. I wanted to be wanted, so I focused on meeting your desires. But I lost that, over the years.”“I’m confused. You had to know not all guys did all that. I mean, I loved what we did. I loved the variety and the newness of every time we did it someplace different, or in a different way, or whatever. But if you didn’t want to, you had to know it wasn’t required.”“Wasn’t it? What has been your complaint for the last twenty years? That we never do anything like that anymore. Kinda sounds required to me.”I rolled facing Nancy; Linda still in her own world, at the foot of the big bed. Nancy rolled onto her side and rested her head so our noses nearly touched, stroking her fingers on my chest. “I’d have never made you do anything you didn’t want to. Not if I knew. Now you’re telling me everything that we did was faked?”“Not faked. Just not, always my choice.” She whispered. “The guy I was with, before you. He was, well, he didn’t believe in sex before marriage, so we didn’t. Not at all. He never even tried to take my bra off or pull down my pants or anything. So, when I started dating you, I did what you wanted, just like I did what he wanted.”“Why did you leave him?”“After two years, I needed more. I needed that physical relationship. I wanted intimacy, and he didn’t seem any closer to asking me to marry him than when we started dating. So, I moved on, or at least I was planning on it. The day you spilled coke all over me? I was out with my best friends, they were trying to convince me that it was time to move on and find someone different. Someone that could make me feel completely different than Jerry did.”“And me dumping a whole cup of soda pop down your shirt was definitely different.”“It wasn’t that. It was how incredibly cute you were, trying to apologize. Three times you almost rubbed your hand down my boobs to wipe the soda that was soaking in, off. I suddenly wanted to feel your hands on me. I wanted to see what it felt like to be physically loved.”“ If you hadn’t asked me to get undressed for you in that park that one night, there wouldn’t be another date. I wasn’t going to go through that again. I could tell you were nervous. I was too. But I wanted to feel your hands on me, and once I did, I didn’t want to stop. I wanted you to touch me and stroke me and make love to me as many times as you wanted. When I realized you liked being teased, liked seeing me in sexy little things, liked it when I played with you in public places, liked it when I let you play with me in those places, well, those are the things I did. I didn’t not like them, but if I had been choosing, I wouldn’t have done a lot of them. Doctor Ruth said a woman can only keep a man if she keeps him satisfied. So I was committed to keeping you satisfied. At least I used to” Nancy was starting to cry again.“After the girls were born, you kinda stopped wanting sex. Why? What did I do wrong?” I wanted to know.“You did nothing wrong. I just didn’t feel like I could do those kinds of things anymore. I didn’t want the girls to get the idea that doing that kind of thing was how you got a man. I know. That’s how I got you. But after a few years I just stopped trying to please you that way. I convinced myself you didn’t seem to need it any more, that you knew how I loved you, even if I didn’t show it physically. I forgot that was how you felt loved. I forgot that all the things that you did that made me feel loved, weren’t the things that made you feel loved. Linda reminded me of that. Seeing you kneeling in front of her, licking her, teasing her cunt, making her climax. It made me realize that I’d messed up. I’d failed to do what a wife should be doing, making her man feel loved and cared for. I suddenly realized that Linda had so easily taken over what had been only mine for so long. Linda hasn't had a man for years, but she wishes that she did.”“If that’s true, why the hell were you two women having sex?”“That’s easy.” Linda said from where she was still laying, now listening to us. “We wanted to. While we were talking we had an overwhelming urge to kiss, which led to touching, which lead to, well you know.” Then Linda added; “You're the one with the cookie, Mike. Like the serpent in Eden, you seduced both of us with one bite of that treat.”“I wouldn’t have thought you were into girl stuff.” I said softly to my wife.“I haven’t, well, before today, I never did. I just couldn’t help myself. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her lips on me, on my nipples, on my cunny lips. I wanted to feel her making love to me. I don’t know why, but I wanted it so bad.”“Just like I needed to have your cock in my mouth.” Linda interjected. “Just like I want your cock in me so bad right now. I want to feel you pumping it into me until you fill me with your cum.” Linda said, rolling over. “So how about it? Wanna let me ride you until we both come?”“I think I better save it for Nancy,” I answered her, getting a squeeze from Nancy in appreciation.“Well, if you’re not going to fuck me, I have a dildo at home that’s just begging to feel my hot cunt around it.” Linda said as she stood up. “You know, I might not even bother to get dressed. Just put my shoes on and run home naked and get it. Wanna watch me? Wanna see me pumping it in and out of myself?”“It’s sorta chilly out.” I said, avoiding the answer she wanted to hear.She grinned. “Good. It’ll make my nipples nice and hard. You sure you don’t want to come watch me?”“I better not.” I answered quietly. She shrugged and got up. A few moments later we heard the back door open and close, leaving us alone in the house. “What now?”“I don’t know. I have an urge to fuck you under the Christmas tree.” Nancy winked“So why don’t we?” I encouraged her fantasy.“Is that what you want?” Nancy giggled.“That’s the wrong question. The question you should ask, is that what We want?”“Right now, I think it is.” She whispered.“Okay. I don’t know if my cock is up to a third round, but I’m game to try.”“Oh honey, I think I can handle that. You go out there and lay down on the carpet and I’ll be out in a few minutes, and I guarantee that I’ll get you hard.” She said with a soft giggle.I nodded and got off the bed. I didn’t know what she had in mind, but I was willing to let her try whatever she wanted. I grabbed a pillow off the sofa and lay down on the carpet to wait.“I’m back!” Linda said as she walked in through the garage door again, this time holding a large purple translucent cock. “Oh. Waiting for me?” She asked, stepping over to me and squatting down over me. She rolled onto her knees and slid her wet cunt along my flaccid cock. “I’m not even going to need ‘Carlos', am I?” she asked setting the dildo aside.“Linda. I’m waiting for Nancy. I don’t think she’s going to want to see you on my lap. Please don’t make me choose!”She frowned. “I won’t, but I can keep it warm, can’t I?”I rolled my eyes. “If you promise to get right off when Nancy comes out.”“I do.” She answered with a wicked little grin. She began to rock her hips, grinding herself against my cock. She reached for

An aging couple gets a surprise gift from Mrs. Claus.Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.I could hear Nancy, my wife, clinking the dishes in the kitchen as she unloaded the dishwasher. It was Christmas eve morning, and she was up and about before six. That meant only one thing as far as I was concerned, no Christmas sex this year, again. Not with the kids showing up this afternoon. I’ve found myself thinking back to the early years a lot more lately. You’d think that in my sixties, sex wouldn’t be a big deal anymore, but instead it seemed like my tolerance for her lack of desire or output was lower instead of better.I closed my eyes again and thought back to our first Christmas together as man and wife. It was a small tree, and there weren’t many presents around it, but we gave each other the best present in the world that Christmas night. We made love under the tree, not once, but multiple times. Nine months later our first daughter was born. All through our dating time she was sexually playful and we would have sex many ways and in lots of places. She never seemed bashful when she undressed for me, exposing her incredibly beautiful body. Hell, I never would have even tried to ask her out on a date if I hadn’t accidently spilled my drink all over her at McDonalds. She was way out of my class. She looked more like playboy model material than someone interested in a somewhat geeky college freshman.To my surprise, she demanded that I take her out to make up for spilling the soda all over her. So I did. And again, and again. After half a dozen dates, I built up enough nerve to suggest we mess around while we were walking in the dark through the local park. She readily agreed and the two of us made love for the first time on a picnic table in the middle of a public park. It was the first of many times we made love, in private, in semi-public areas, in the river, in the lake, well, you get the idea. She was willing to do it anywhere I felt comfortable doing it with her. She never seemed to be able to get enough of our intimacy. And it was so much more than just sex. You could see it in her eyes. She loved what I was doing with her and she loved watching me climax along with her. It became almost a game with her, to hold it as long as possible before letting herself tumble over the edge, taking me with her. But it was for me, and only me. Once we started dating there was no one else, not even close male friends that would hug or anything. It wasn’t until I proposed that I learned I was the first man to have her that way.We got married less than a year after spilling that soda on her, and we made love the first time as man and wife in the hot tub on the balcony of the bridal suite. Not one time, but twice before we finally tumbled into bed, exhausted from the day's activities. The next months were fantastic. She seemed to delight in teasing me, skimpy or no underwear with short skirts, sexy lingerie, sometimes wearing things without a bra so her big 32 D tits would wiggle enticingly. Our first Christmas found her under the tree in a red see through negligee, a gift tag tied to the crotch of her see through panties that read “definitely open before Christmas!” We made love under that tree and we loved each other. Over the next months, her belly grew, but her desire for me didn’t change. If anything, it increased. It was almost as if being pregnant enhanced her sexual desire. And I wasn’t going to argue. She always whispered how much she loved me and how much making love with me made her feel loved.It wasn’t a surprise when sex drew to a sudden halt after Tabitha was born. I could understand it. I waited patiently, and some of the sex returned, but not nearly what it had been before. We had to plan when we had sex so we didn’t wake Mikey, interrupting us. A year later we had Julie, and sex became even less frequent. After Mandy, well, sex just didn’t seem to happen anymore. It was frustrating, but I always looked ahead and said that once the girls were grown and out of the house things would get better.College came for our sons, and we were empty nesters, but the long skirts, heavy duty bras to hold her now thirty eight triple D’s in place, and the granny panties appeared to be the future. Sex was maybe once or twice a month, if I was lucky, always in the bedroom and always the same way. It was, to say the least, depressing to see what my life had become. I was married to the most beautiful woman in town, maybe the state, and I barely got to even see her naked any more unless we shared a shower. Now here we were, twenty years past the girls moving out on their own and I was more depressed about our sex life than I could remember. I lay dreaming back to that first Christmas, picturing her lying under the tree in that see through red mesh, her legs spread, her body illuminated only by the blinking lights of the tree, looking so damn sexy and inviting. I could still feel in my mind the sensations of sliding my hard-on into her and hear her moans of pleasure as she begged me to fuck her over and over again.I could feel my hard-on inside my sleep shorts growing, my hand moving to it as I remembered the image of her tits bouncing inside the sheer material before she rolled me over to sit on top of me. I stroked my hard shaft, pretending it was her hot wet cunt again, her big tits now bouncing wildly on her chest, the sheer material pushed apart by her flying tits. My mind could still remember how she felt around me as she pounded down on me with abandon until she made me come deep inside her. I grunted and felt my cock surge cum onto my stomach, remembering that day and wishing for those days again. I knew in my heart it was a useless wish. Nothing was going to change, but I still couldn’t help but wish it none the less. I tossed back the covers, pushed the sleep shorts the rest of the way off and headed to the shower to rinse off the evidence of my desire.After ChristmasIt had been a good Christmas. I loved having the kids and their families over, this year with the first of our grandchildren as well. It was midmorning, the day after Christmas, and I was moving around the tree, picking up the odds and ends wrapping paper that had gotten left behind and putting my Christmas presents away in the shop, or wherever else was a suitable home. The tree had been inundated with presents, as usual, stacked so high that only the top two thirds of the tree were visible. Both of us enjoyed giving presents to the kids and their spouses. My wife spent hours picking just the right things for all of them. Christmas was probably the best season of the year, at least I felt so. Though each year it became harder and harder not to think back to that first Christmas. No, I wasn’t going to change wives. I loved Nancy more than anything else in my life, though the kids would be a darn tough second.No, I was resigned to my life of near celibacy, at least compared to how my life with her had started.To make matters worse, my wife and the neighborhood ladies were all fitness-minded. They keep up a daily routine of evening walks and morning yoga. This means I wake up to a beautiful display of curvy bodies in the living room or back patio, adorned in the hottest yoga pants, leotards, or swimsuits. Good luck hiding your morning wood with multiple ladies watching.I tucked things away and I was about to call it done, when I noticed a small package sticking out from under the tree skirt. “uh oh.” I mumbled, “someone didn’t get a present.” I pulled the oddly wrapped package from under the skirt and looked at it. About six inches square and maybe an inch thick. I didn’t recognize the paper. It was a deep burgundy with some kind of fuzzy pattern on it and a bow that looked to be made of silk lace. It had a small tag which I turned over. “To Mike, from Mrs. Clause.”I chuckled. My wife and I often traded packages from Santa. I was surprised that she didn’t catch one of mine was missing. I gently slipped the bow and ribbon off the corners and gently unwrapped the paper. It was almost like foil paper with that interesting soft texture. It had to be expensive paper. I opened the box and inside was a single heart shaped cookie, white frosted with red sugar dusted over it. Under I could see a small parchment paper. I slipped it out. The parchment looked and felt ancient, but clearly couldn’t be or it would fall apart. The writing was in a looping feminine script.“Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone.” Mrs. Clause.I looked it over, front and back, but there were no other clues. Maybe this was my wife’s way of trying to start something? We hadn’t had any sex over Christmas yet, so maybe this was her way of giving me a present she knew I would enjoy. I grinned at the thought. I could play that game. I headed to the bedroom and took off my underwear so I was wearing only my thin nylon workout shorts. That should make things easier. I took the cookie from the box and opened the plastic wrapper. Setting the unwrapped cookie back in the box, I went to find her. Now was as good a time as any. I found her in the kitchen, putting dinner into the crockpot. I stepped behind her and gently kissed her neck. Breaking the cookie, I reached around her, pressing my already growing hard-on against her ass crack. I whispered. “I have something for you.” I held the piece of cookie out in front of her mouth for her to take the bite.“What’s that?” she asked, her hands unable to do anything as she held the chicken breasts. I slipped the portion of cookie into her mouth before she could object any further. “Oh my god! That is so good!” she moaned, almost orgasmic as she chewed the cookie slowly.“Knock knock!” I heard from the garage door as Linda, our neighbor called as she walked in. “Anyone home?”“In here!” My wife called, dropping the chicken into the crockpot and moving away from me to wash her hands.I scowled at the interruption, feeling my hope of what was to come, fade away in an instant. This seemed to be the story of my life. Just when I thought I had her interest, something interrupts and the “mood” never seems to come back. Linda wasn’t a bad looking woman. Not nearly as hot and sexy as my wife, but then not many women are, even at sixty three. Linda is slender, early fifties, modest sized chest, half a foot shorter than my six foot, and divorced for the last three years.“Now, where did you get that?” My wife asked, as she turned to face me, wiping her hands on a small towel, while Linda stepped into the kitchen.“From you.” I answered, feeling a little confused. “It was under the tree with a tag for me.”“I didn’t give you a cookie,” my wife said with a frown. “You have a secret girlfriend giving you things?” She continued as she took the box from me. She snapped off another piece of the cookie and ate it, closing her eyes and letting out a soft moan. “Oh god this is so good.”“What is?” Linda asked as she stepped over.“This cookie. Try this. It’s the most exquisite taste!” My wife said as she snapped off a piece of the cookie and held it out to Linda.“Oh damn!” Linda groaned after she popped the piece of cookie in her mouth, chewing it so slowly, clearly savoring each moment.“Here hon. Taste this.” My wife whispered, holding a piece of the cookie out for me. I opened my mouth and let her slip the cookie piece into my mouth.It was an incredibly unusual taste. Almost like, well, almost like… Oh shit! I knew exactly what it tasted like now. It tasted exactly like Nancy’s cunt when I make her climax on my tongue.“God, Linda. Have you ever tasted anything so incredible?”“No. I haven’t. It’s incredible.” She whispered as she reached for another piece of the quickly disappearing cookie. She slipped another small piece into her mouth as my wife took the last piece and at it. The two of them moaned almost in unison as they closed their eyes and chewed the last of the cookie. “Damn, is it hot in here?” Linda asked, fanning herself with her hands as she swallowed the last of the cookie. “Where did you get that?”Nancy turned to look at me again. “Mike said it was under the tree.”“It was,” I said, taking the box back from my wife. I turned it over to show her the tag on the ribbon, still partly attached to the box. The parchment fell out of the box and fluttered to the floor. My wife bent over to pick up the parchment.“Mike, you want to tell me something?” she asked as she looked at the writing on the note. “Are you seeing someone on the side I should know about?”“I wish.” I grunted.“Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone. Mrs. Clause.” My wife read. “Who the hell is Mrs. Clause? My wife asked me angrily. "Some new woman I don’t know about?”“Shit honey. You know you’re the only woman in my life. Honestly, I thought it was from you. We trade Santa presents all the time. I just thought it was from you.”“Not me. I didn’t give you a cookie. Hell, I don’t even recognize the writing. Who writes like this anyway?” My wife asked as Linda pulled the note from my wife’s hand to read it.“Looks like an invitation to play.” Linda said with a grin. “Someone wants your husband's goodies.”“Yeah. right. Who’d want an aging old man?”“I dunno. I might. Not that I’ve seen what he has to offer, but I can tell you that bulge in his pants is pretty inviting.”Both my wife and I looked down at my crotch. “Shit.” I grunted in surprise at how far my shorts were tented out as my mostly hard cock tried to stand erect, but instead just pushed the front and part of the right leg of my shorts out until the material was taut, trapping it bent over. My cock was so hard and long that my engorged mushroom head poked out the end of the leg hole suggestively.“Jesus Mike!” My wife snapped. “Really? Is that all you think about? Sex?” She slammed the box on the counter and stormed off toward the bedroom.“Hey! Nancy, If you don’t want it, I’ll take it!” Linda called down the hall toward my retreating wife. She looked down at my crotch and grinned. She stepped closer, tossing the note onto the counter and then reached down toward my bulging shorts. I felt her fingers stroke up and down my material covered shaft a few times and then stroke over my exposed bare head. “Umm. I bet this would feel good inside me. Spreading me? Oh yeah. I’m sure it would.”Linda whispered as she teased my phallic head a few more moments. I felt her hand slide up and her other hand join it, one on each of my hips, reaching for the elastic waistband of my shorts. “Hell, I wouldn’t mind at all if you put that someplace hot and warm and wet,” She whispered to me as she pushed my shorts down over my hips and ass. She started to squat down in front of me, while I stood there, not moving, letting her push my shorts down my body, slowly forcing them down over my hard cock until it popped out and stood pointing up at her face.“Mike, you're thicker than the flagpole on my front porch!”I felt like I shouldn’t be doing what I was, but at the same time, I wanted her to. I wanted her to see me and touch me. I wanted her to want me.“Oh shit yes,” I groaned as her hand closed around my hard shaft. I looked down at her as she gently licked up the bottom of my cock until her tongue reached my mushroom head. She seemed to know exactly how and where to tease her tongue, making me groan in pleasure again, moments before she closed her lips around my leaking cock head. “I forgot how great this can be!” I admitted to the neighbor hottie kneeling in our kitchen.“Hmm.” She moaned, making my cock vibrate slightly as she began to stroke her mouth and hand up and down my shaft. It’d been years since anyone had done what she was doing, and all I could do was to stand there and let her do it.“Shit! Linda!” I heard Nancy say from behind me. “What are you doing?”“Sucking his incredible cock. God I don’t believe you don’t still do this for him. It tastes so damn good!” Linda said huskily from where she knelt in front of me. “You should get down here and help me. I think he’s going to come for me, the way it feels.”“Mike? You’re going to just let her suck your cock?”“Oh damn.” I groaned as she went back to sliding her lips up and down my shaft, her tongue teasing under my engorged head with each stroke. “Fuck she’s good at this.”Linda was now standing, but bent over. Her left hand frigging herself inside her red yoga pants, while her right hand cupped my dangling balls. Her head tilted to accommodate my cock's descent into her throat.“Mike!” My wife said quietly, the look on her face one of, what? Disappointment? Surprise? Betrayal? I wasn’t really sure. She stood and stared at Linda sucking me, drawing me ever closer to orgasm. “Mike?” She asked in a squeaky whisper. “Is this what you want? Sex with another woman?”Linda's right hand now squeezed the base of my shaft and squeezed tight. My prostate pressure was throwing me into a dizzy haze. She looked up into my eyes and smiled, then opened wide. With my cock head just outside her open mouth, she relaxed her grip on my shaft and the volcano erupted.“Oh fuck.” I grunted as my body spasmed. I could feel my cum lancing out into Linda’s mouth, shot after shot pumping into her as my body jerked and trembled. I stood there, my stomach tensing and my hips trying to push toward her with each new surge of cum. I didn’t realize I could come that much, finally standing there, panting, after at least a dozen powerful shots of cum.Linda pulled her mouth from my cock and looked up at me. She opened her mouth to show me the tremendous load of cum I’d deposited in her mouth, an amount more reminiscent of my more youthful days. She closed her mouth and smiled before opening it again so show not only me, but Nancy, that she had swallowed the whole load.“Oh god, Linda? You swallowed it?”“Oh fuck yes,” she said as she stood up. “God I’m so fucking horny.” She started to push her yoga pants down, her fingers taking her panties along with them, forcing the stretchy material down over her ass and hips, down her thighs, almost to her knees. I’d seen her in some one piece swim suits before, but I’d never seen her anything close to naked. She had full round outer lips with a significant amount of inner labia exposed, pressed to her full round twat. Her bush spread from her mound, down between her legs, covering much of her cunt. She pushed her pants all the way to her knees and then slid her hands tantalizing up her thighs, slipping to the inside of each thigh before gently stro

Single Women Seek Instruction In Fellatio Arts.Based on a post by TheDoctah. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.We finished the wine bottle, well what else were we going to do with it? My wife's straight-laced friends were getting giggly. The four of us had been having a good time.“Spin The Bottle!” they shouted at once, before dissolving into giggles.“You want to play spin the bottle,” I asked. “How's that going to work? I notice that there are three women and one guy at this party, and the guy is married to one of the women. Or have you all gone gay all of a sudden?”Marlene, my wife, spoke up. “No, honey, we have not gone gay. And I don't want you having sex with these disreputable sluts, I mean, my best friends. But it's true, you're the only boy at the party.”I looked at her two friends. Loraine was tall, a dishwater blond with a slim body, and Roxy. Roxy was a short, buxom Italian cutie who could not help flirting, no matter what.“OK,” I said, “What's the idea then?”“Seven minutes of heaven,” Roxy interjected, and everybody took a sip and laughed.“With me,” I wanted to make sure I was understanding this."Well duh,” Marlene said. “We already told you we're not going gay. And you're the only male person here.”I gave her a sharp look. “And you're okay with this,” I asked her."Sure,” she said. “It's just a game. And I am pretty sure you'll have a good time.” Understatement of the year. All three women were grinning at me. I asked, “How does this work?”Roxy said; “whoever it points to, they go into the closet for seven minutes and do anything they want. Then they come out and somebody spins the bottle again.“Marlene: "And since there's one of you, just us girls will spin it, and see who goes in the closet with you.Marlene & I have been married a long time, and I trust that Marlene, same as me, has not been with anybody else for years. Loraine and Roxy were two of my wife's best friends. But I had never even flirted with either of them.The ladies were seated on the floor.  Marlene held the bottle dramatically out in the middle of their circle, looked at both her friends, and gave it a fast spin.It stopped, pointing at Roxy. She's not the shy type but you could see her take a big swallow."Well, Roxy.” my wife said. “You get seven minutes of heaven with Jacob.”“Yeah,” Roxy said, “You're sure this is okay?”“Absolutely,” Marlene said. “But look, how about a rule? No fucking in there, okay?”“Okay.” “Okay.” Loraine and Roxy said.“Unless it's me,” Marlene quipped, and they all giggled.Roxy said, “Okay, here goes.”Now in the hall closet, my ears were ringing, my hands were shaking, my dick was hard. And with Roxy. Are you kidding me?I said, “What are we supposed to –” but Roxy grabbed my head and pulled my face to hers in the dark and opened her mouth and attacked my mouth with her tongue. “Here. let me help you;” she reached behind herself to unsnap her bra and voila, those beautiful breasts fell into my eager hands.She was stroking my cock through my jeans. I could have shot a load right then. I pushed my fingers between her legs and she spread them to let me stroke her over the thin fabric of her pants. Her fingers outlined my penis as they slipped up and down its length, and then we heard a voice call, “That's six minutes!”Roxy giggled and broke our kiss, reached behind herself and put everything back. I stepped back, hoping my erection would subside before the door opened.“Okay, time!”I turned the knob and pushed the closet door open. Loraine and Marlene were sitting on the floor looking at us. I could see Marlene trying not to look at my face too closely, she was dying of curiosity but covering it well.“You ready for the next spin,” Marlene asked me. I felt she was taunting me. My cock at least was not trying to bust my zipper any more."Sure,” I said. “I win every round.”“Yeah, you do,” the ladies agreed. Another sip of wine, more laughter, and Marlene took up the bottle again.“What happens if he gets the same person twice,” Roxy asked."I don't see what's wrong with that,” Marlene said.“Well it doesn't seem fair,” Roxy said. “I mean, I'm all for going in there again, but it wouldn't seem right to leave you two sitting out here waiting that long.”Loraine agreed, and Marlene seemed to see the sense of it. She said, “Okay, so the next round it will just be me and Loraine.” Marlene gave the bottle a twist and let it go and it finally stopped, pointing at my wife.“Huh, that's ironic,” Marlene laughed. “I mean, a guy making out with his own wife, it seems kind of weird.”“Let's try it,” I said, taking her hand. We went into the closet and I kissed her. “I hope you're having fun,” she said.“Are you kidding,” I laughed. Marlene Starts a Blowjob SchoolMarlene dropped to her knees and in two seconds she had my belt unbuckled and my pants pushed down around my knees. "Hey, is that allowed,” I asked. She wrapped her lips around the head of my cock and took several slurps. Then she looked up at me and said, "Yes, it's allowed. I am, after all, married to you.” She took a couple more nibbles and said, “And also, it's not fucking.” Then she put her lips around my cock and sunk her nose down into my pubic hair, deep-throating me and doing something with her tongue on my shaft. She began bobbing up and down on me, slurping and giving me pleasure in ways she had learned after years of marriage. She was an expert cocksucker, I must say.“Now, be careful,” I said. “You don't want to make me cum.”“Why not,” she asked."Because I'll want to stop the game,” I said.“Good point,” she said, as she attacked my penis with her mouth, always stopping just when my breathing turned to moans. She used her hand alongside her lips and kept me on the brink until someone called, “Six minutes.” I helped her to her feet. She kissed me and said, “And don't you forget it.” I could taste the cum in her kiss, definitely a sexy flavor.“Oh, I won't,” I said.A minute later I opened the door and we stepped out. The other two looked at us, again, with curiosity. Marlene and I both smiled at them, and Marlene said, “Well I guess I'm not included in this round.” She sat on the couch and Roxy moved to the floor, across from Loraine.Loraine took the bottle in her hand, but Roxy said, “Lori, you're the only one who hasn't gone in the closet with him. Maybe you ought to just go.”“That wouldn't be fair,” Loraine said. “It wouldn't really be a game, would it?”"It seems fair to me,” Roxy said.“I'll spin it, and we'll see what happens,” Loraine said. With a flick of the wrist she sent the bottle twirling on the carpet between the two of them. All of us watched, fixated on it, imagining possible outcomes. The bottle slowed and came to a stop pointing at Roxy.“See,” Roxy said. "It's me again. That isn't fair.”“Sure it is,” my wife said. “That's how you play.” She gave Roxy a significant look, almost daring her to take this game past the limits.Roxy stared back at her and then stood slowly. “Okay,” she said, “I won this round.”“Yes, you did,” Marlene said with a laugh. “You and Jacob won this one.” Honestly, it seemed like Marlene wanted it to get out of hand.Roxy and I went into the closet and I pulled the door shut. She whispered, “She didn't finish you off in here, did she?”“No,” I said. “Close, but no.”“Good,” Roxy said, and her hand went immediately to my cock, which was already hard in anticipation. We began making out as she jacked me off through the denim of my jeans. I stroked her crotch and she reached down and unbuttoned her cotton pants. “Here, I'll make it easy for you,” she giggled. Her pussy was soaking wet when my fingers got under her panties. I squeezed again, and then began rolling her clit between my fingers slowly, until she arched her back and stifled a profound grunt, buried her face against me and spasmed uncontrollably for half a minute.“ She was laughing when she stopped. "Oh my god,” she whispered. “It has been a long time.” She renewed her attack on my cock and had me near the edge when they called six minutes.I'm sure I looked like I'd been hit over the head with a hammer when we came out. Marlene looked at Loraine and said, “Enough of this, it's your turn. I get him every night.”“Huh, good point,” Loraine said. “Okay, we'll pretend we spun it and it landed on me.”“Sure,” Marlene said. She picked up the bottle and set it on the floor pointing at Loraine. “There you go. Have fun.”Loraine said, “What have you guys been doing in here? I don't know what to do.”“We can do anything you want to do,” I said. “Except fuck me.”She stood there.“Come here,” I said, and I put my arms around her and kissed her, and she kissed like a schoolgirl. I used my tongue to pry her lips apart, and after a minute or so she got the idea. I ran my hands over her body and she responded coyly.She ran her hands over my upper body and whispered, “Is it okay if I touch you?”“Absolutely,” I said. I was not sure what she meant but I liked the sound of it. “I would love that.”Then she surprised the shit out of me by unbuckling my belt, pulling my pants down, and pulling my cock out. She ran her fingers over it, slowly jacking me off, tugging and stroking. I said, “That is amazing.”“You like that,” she said."Yes. A lot. You better be a little careful or you're going to make me cum.”“Wow, really?” She didn't seem to believe me, and continued stroking me.After a couple of minutes of that I said, “You better stop. It was just too good.”“Too good,” she laughed. "Too good?”“Yes,” I said, “If you keep going, the game will be over.”“I see.” I kissed her some more and we made out until they gave the alarm.The other two studied us as we came out. Loraine looked kind of embarrassed and flustered, but happy.“How was it,” Roxy asked, tactlessly."It was great,” I said.“Yes, it was great,” Loraine said.“You still able to keep playing,” my wife taunted me."Yes, absolutely, I wouldn't miss this for the world,” I said. “Let's have a sip of wine and rest up for the next round.”Loraine said, “I was scared at first. In fact, I was glad when the bottle never pointed at me. I thought I'd get out of doing it, going in there with Jacob, I feel much better now. But it was a little awkward. I never know what to do.”“Never,” Marlene asked."Yes,” Loraine said, “With guys. I mean, I just let them do what they want, and that seems to make them happy.”“What would you want to do,” Marlene asked. We were all feeling the intensity of the evening and the wine."I don't know,” Loraine said. “I just don't know how to do anything.”“We all feel like that,” Roxy said.“Really,” Marlene said. "I don't think I feel that way, unless I'm missing something.” She turned to Loraine, “Do you mean you don't have orgasms?”“No,” Loraine seemed to be blushing. “No, I'm okay with that. But I don't know how to do anything.”Marlene gazed at her. “Oh, I see.” We all took a thoughtful sip of wine, wondering where this was going. Looking at Loraine she continued, “So you don't feel like you are kinky enough or something?”Loraine looked at the floor. “No. Like a blow job, I know girls do that all the time but I don't know how to do it.”Marlene laughed, almost spitting out some wine. “Oh, well, that's easy. You just need to practice.”“Yeah, sure, with who?”Marlene spoke up. “Okay, I said no fucking, remember?” Everybody nodded. “But I didn't say no blow jobs.” Hearts were pounding. Marlene looked at Roxy. “Don't tell me you don't know how to give a blow job either?”Roxy said, “I've tried it before but I don't think it really worked.”Marlene stood up and paced around the room. “Well this is ridiculous. Jacob, you see what we have to do here. You are going to have to teach my friends how to give head.”Marlene laughed. “Sex school. Girls, it's time to learn the tricks of the trade. I don't know about you using our bed.” She thought some more. “Oh well, why not? I'll burn some sage or something. Why don't you & Loraine go into our room, Jacob do your best to show her what to do.”Roxy said, “What about me?”Marlene looked at her. “Yeah, what about you? Well, tell you what, Jacob see if you can get through a 7 minute lesson without blowing your load, think you can do that, honey?”I nodded. Marlene went on: “Okay, Loraine, then Roxy. Is that okay?”Roxy didn't look extremely happy with the deal but she agreed to it.Loraine and I went into the bedroom. I turned on the closet light and turned off the overhead. “How are we going to do this,” I asked."I don't know,” she said, “You're teaching me.”“Yeah, okay. So you don't know how to give a blow job, that's it?”“Yeah.”“Have you ever tried?”“Yeah, a couple of times.”“And what happened?”“He just wanted me to stop.”“Okay, so first, let me see what you do. We are going to get into the bed. Actually we'll both get naked.”We lay in the bed, her head on my arm, against my chest. My cock was pointing. I said, “Okay, well this is a little awkward but we'll do what we can. Why don't you go down on me and show me what you do.”I felt her lips touch the tip of my cock and then something, maybe she was licking it. Her lips took an inch or so of me and went up and down a few times.“Okay,” I said. “I see where we're at. Let me tell you a couple of things to start with. First of all, when I come, I want you to swallow it. Have you ever done that?”“Swallow what,” she asked.I thought for a few seconds. "Here's the deal, if you are doing this well, the guy is going shoot a load of sperm into your mouth. I'm going to try not to today, but I mean in real life. I don't know what it tastes like, it might be a little salty I think, but whatever, when he cums, swallow it like it is the finest Belgian chocolate, whether you like it or not. Gulp it down and lick up the last drops. You got that?”“I can't imagine that but yes, I hear you.”“But we're not going to do that now. I'm just telling you, if you are going to give a good blow job you're going to swallow it. Now, to get practical. There are two things that guys find irresistible. There is a little notch under the head of my penis, I'm circumcised, but I suppose everybody has this, that's called the frenulum. Look closely at it. See where it's like the two halves meet, right under the tip? That is extremely sensitive. Touch that with your tongue and you will drive a man crazy.” I held my cock in place so she could see it from a few inches away.“Yeah, okay, I think I see where you mean.”“Good. Do it.”Oh my god, she did that. After two seconds she stopped. “No,” I said, “Keep doing it. Lick that part of me lightly. You have to be gentle there. It is very sensitive.”I kept bouncing away from her and had to tell her to grip my shaft. I was moaning, I could have blasted right then.“Okay, good,” I said, “Now you have to stop. Oh my fucking god. Stop!” She stopped.“There is one other major skill. And I'll tell you, most girls can't do this and it's okay if you can't, but it's good to try. It's called deep throating, have you ever heard of that?”“I've heard the term,” she said.“Do you know what it means,” I asked her."No. I mean I can imagine but not really.”“Okay, well you see my cock is about average length. But still, if you tried to stuff it all in your mouth you would probably choke on it. Go ahead, try.”Loraine leaned over me and took me into her mouth. She got pretty far and began to gag.“So here's the deal,” I said. “You can learn not to gag. Maybe not right away, but if you can get a guy's cock down your throat he will do anything you say. He will be your slave for life. Go ahead, try. Go as far as you can, then relax and see if you can go a little farther. If you start to gag, back up a little and try again. Just try to relax your throat.”I lay back on the pillow with my hands behind my head, watching this slender cutie working on my cock. She would get half of it and begin to choke, and start again. She was actually making progress. Finally she had reached her limit, and it was time to move on.“Okay, good,” I said, “Stop. You were getting good at that. The two best things for a guy are one, licking his frenulum, and two, getting your lips around the base of his cock. But deep-throating is hard. In general, the main technique you will use is just fucking him with your mouth. You want to try that?”“Sure,” she said. “What do I do?”“Well wrap your lips around the middle of my shaft, not too far down, you don't have to choke for this. Now tighten your lips and move your mouth up to the tip of my cock. Then move it back down to the middle, maybe a little farther if that's comfortable. Keep going up and down like that. I think sometimes when you are near the head of it, you can work on the frenulum for a second, too, like with your tongue. Try it.”Holy shit! Her lips were snug and she began working on me methodically. I knew I had to save something for the next lesson but I would have been very happy to blast a load down this woman's throat, skipping right to the last lesson. She was blowing me like a pro. Finally I said, “Okay, stop. Stop Loraine, that is amazing. Let's take a break for a minute.”I caught my breath and then said, “Okay, let's try it again. Say you were on a date and a guy invited you in and you want to make an impression on him. Show me what you'd do.”She got up and walked around the bed and came up between my legs. Taking my cock in her hand, she looked up into my eyes and touched the tip of her tongue to the underside of my cock. She licked lightly until I could not watch any more. I was moaning and panting. Then I felt her lips surround my cock and proceed down the shaft until she had me down her throat. I could not open my eyes, but I'm sure she had the whole thing. She held that position for a few seconds and then began fucking me with her mouth, up and down on my shaft, devouring me until I literally pushed her head away and shouted, “No, stop, you have to stop.” She came and lay beside me again and I told her she was a wonderful student and I hoped we could have some more lessons in the future.She thanked me for teaching her, then said, “Well it's time for Roxy to learn.” There was no jealousy in her voice. It sounded like she was eager for her friend to learn this valuable lesson, as she had.“Yes,” I said, “Roxy's turn. Can you go send her in? You were an A student, by the way, that was wonderful.”Loraine gave me a passionate salty-tasting kiss, with tongue this time, and a hug, and she hopped up, pulled her clothes on, and hurried out the door, calling Roxy.I lay on my back, panting. I was appreciating my crazy wife more than anything. I always knew she was adventurous but she was also traditional in so many ways, she would not risk her marriage. I never would have imagined this.Roxy came in with a wine glass in her hand. She paused in the doorway, then pulled the door shut.“How was it?” she asked me. “Did Loraine learn something?”“I'd say she did,” I said. “So tell me, is this true, you don't know how to give a blow job?”“Yeah,” she sa

A World War 2 story of compassion, loyalty and love.By FinalStand. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Both Men and Nations make ware, but only men make love.Introduction: The Nazi Regime was evil; the German Army of the time, the Heer, did horrible things, but in the end armies are made up of ordinary men and this is a story of ordinary men in bad situationsTwo hours before sunset Day 1.Sergeant Heinz Klausenbach pressed himself through the waist deep snow toward the outpost of the neighboring 3rd Battalion. They sat on the extreme north of his own company’s position, if you could consider what was left of his command a company. Right now every one of his soldiers was praying to see New Year’s Day of 1942, and a prayer was about all they had. The German Wehrmacht was reeling from the massive Soviet Winter offensive and its very existence was in danger.Heinz looked around, trying to get his bearings in the heavy snowfall. He was sure he should have crossed a sentry by now. He checked the bolt on his Mauser rifle; it still worked even in this terrible cold. He snuck up on a figure slumped against as tree. He had on a German helmet so Heinz tapped him and whispered.“Hey, don’t let your officers find you asleep.” The man didn’t move. The Sergeant placed a gloved hand on the man’s shoulder and was immediately impressed with the cold emanating from him. It bit harder than the lethal winds. Heinz turned the man around and gasped. Even in the cloud-covered failing light the man was an icy blue. He was frozen solid.Heinz didn’t want to think about how long the man had to have been out for this to happen. With a sense of dread he pressed on to the last known location of the battalion HQ. He soon came across more frozen corpses. Some looked like they’d died in their sleeps but a few had this look of horror on their faces, as if something had overtaken them.The German came upon the edge of the encampment and slowed down. Nothing seemed to stir in the camp. Heinz endeavored to make it to the battalion radio and relate this disaster. His entire regiment’s position was compromised and it was worth his life to save his comrades. As he rounded the main tent and headed for the entrance he found a woman in bare-feet standing over a small clump of frozen men.She had on a loose white gown, cinched at the waist by a black rope. Her skin was alabaster, her hair was waist long, black and seemed to billow about the woman; her lips were a ruddy blue as were her eyes, and her breath came in deep, labored puffs.“Comrade,” he called out softly in German.The woman turned to face him fully. She was clearly very close to freezing to death. With a moment’s hesitation he leant his rifle against the closest tree and tore off his great coat. Steam wafted off his body and the cold intensified as the woman drew close. She was reaching for him when he stepped beside her and wrapped his coat around her chilly shoulders.The woman looked at Heinz in confusion.“I know you can’t understand me,” he continued in German, “but if I don’t get you to a fire soon you will die. Let me get you some boots and a spare coat and I’ll take you back to me fire.”The woman silently regarded him with her dark eyes framed in her classic Slavic features.She seemed to be a very beautiful Russian woman who had experienced a rough time of late. Heinz didn’t worry about any of that. If they both stayed out here too long, he would die alongside her. She was so cold it hurt his arm where she grabbed him to steady herself as he put some fur boots on her feet. He took an officer’s trench coat and grabbed her chilly hands.The hands felt too bitter to hold so Heinz brought them up to his face and blew hot breath on her. A glimmer of a smile crossed the woman’s lips. She said something in Russian, but he hadn’t a clue what it was. When the radio proved wrecked he began to drag her back to his own men’s position. The woman was careful to follow in the path he stomped through the snow. Twice he stopped to blow again on her freezing hands. Each time she gave that ghost of a smile.“Halt,” hissed a voice in the twilight.“Gunner, I’m back. Get ready to pull back as soon as I give the word,” Heinz instructed the private on picket duty.“What happened?” he called out carefully. Sound carried far over the snow. “Who is with you?”“The 3rd Battalion is gone,” Heinz whispered back. “She’s the only one I could find.”“They left us? The bastards,” Gunner growled.“No, they are all dead. I didn’t find anyone alive this side of the HQ. We need to get the hell out of here,” the Sergeant said.Heinz led the woman to his own little command post. His lieutenant had gone to his own battalion HQ two days ago right before the last big push by the Soviets and hadn’t been seen since. Heinz had been husbanding the lives of his remaining forty-five men. A few quick orders and his men began to move out. He wouldn’t bother radioing Battalion until he’d made his move because he knew what their demands would be.He rolled in his pickets and began his retreat, Fuhrer Orders be damned. The Great Leader ordered that every German stand fast to the last bullet. That was Berlin; in Russia Sgt. Klausenbach had decided to make sure as many of his men as possible lived to see Germany once again. If he followed his conscience they might shoot him. If he stayed, the Russians would definitely kill all of them.“Sir, what do we do with the girl?” one of his corporals asked. Heinz looked her over.“We’ll leave her at the next village we come to. If we abandon her we might as well shoot her. She’ll never survive out here on her own,” Heinz responded. He offered the woman his hand which she took. Together they led the little German troop in their retreat further west.Two hours later the weary men trudged up to the ‘next’ village. It wasn’t much; twelve houses and two communal buildings. A quick scouting mission revealed that the village hand no soldiers, German or Russian, in it. Heinz had his command move stealthily into the settlement, capturing and securing the various homes as the entered.That done, the German’s rounded up the male villagers. Heinz put them to work creating walk ways through the deep snows. His scroungers dug up food supplies which he had the majority of women cook into a hot meal. Using a trick he had picked up in France, Heinz fed the entire village from the prepared food. All the while he felt the eyes of the woman upon him, somehow weighing him in judgment. He was too tired to care.Unfortunately none of the Russians spoke German and the best translator in his unit could only get rudimentary things across. After some finagling, the Sergeant was able communicate to the head of the commune that he was trying to find out who the strange woman belonged to. He talked to the woman who responded in a way that he didn’t like. The head man shrugged to the German’s.When Heinz went out to check the men he’d placed around the outer buildings, the woman insisted in coming along, no matter how much he tried to dissuade her. When they got back he made a point to wrap her in a blanket and lay her down next to the fire. Even as he put himself up against a post in the building to grab the few hours of sleep allowed a non-com, she was still looking him over.Next sunrise Day 2:“Sergeant Klausenbach, you do realize that you have compromised our entire position,” snapped the colonel’s adjutant. Sergeants didn’t get to talk to the real 'powers that be’. “You need to move back and reestablish the line at once.”“Sir, the 3rd Battalion is all gone sir, or at least the two companies I ran across. Sir they were frozen to death. There is no way my forty-five men can plug a hole that wide.”“If you fail to follow your orders Sergeant, you will be arrested and returned to Regimental command to stand trial for cowardice in the face of the enemy,” the officer threatened. Heinz looked over at the few men in the communal barn with him. The woman studied him intently as well. Heinz was beginning to suspect she understood more than she was letting on.“I can’t do it sir,” Heinz sighed. “What you want me to do can’t be done and I’m not going to have all my men die trying to fulfill this insane command just to save my own life. Do what you must.” There was no response for the longest time; seconds became minutes.“Sergeant Klausenbach, can you defend your current position?” the adjutant asked.“I’m in a small village and I’ve got a good view of the terrain. I can hold it against anything short of a determined attack. Is there any hope of artillery support?” Heinz asked.“We will do what we can,” the officer answered.“Unless they throw a battalion at me, I’ll hold this position Sir.”“I’ll get you some supplies as soon as we figure out where you are,” was the man’s final statement before the connection ended and Heinz was left looking at his men. One of his men stuck a hot cup of ersatz-coffee which tasted like crap but warmed the blood. He offered half of the cup to the girl who drank it and made a face that had to say 'are you trying to poison me?’Heinz quickly formed some plan for the defense of the village. Once he figured out the best building to hold on to, he moved the families into the houses closer to the center. He fortified the strongpoints and set the other buildings up to be burned if he needed to get rid of them. Convinced he was doing the best he could, he took out a small patrol east to see if he could spot the Russians but there didn’t seem to be any around for miles.4 hours later Day 2:As he came back to the village from the east he heard supply trucks coming in from the west side of the village. Heinz took deep sigh and despite the icy daggers in his lungs, he felt happy. With the proper supplies in his current fortifications, he knew his men could hold out as needed. Only when the trucks came close to village did Heinz start to get a funny feeling about things.There were not enough trucks and too much protection. There was a jeep, two half-tracks guarding only two trucks. It was lavish protection for the resupply for one under-strength company. When the leader stepped out one of the soldiers with him grumbled. For Heinz it was more a matter of raw anger that came with desperate disappointment. They were an SS security detail.Everyone in the Army had heard rumors of these detachments. Their generous critics called their actions 'anti-partisan’ operations; others whispered accusations of villages leveled and mass executions. Heinz had little hope he was here to help them hold off actual Russian soldiers. The leader was the SS equivalent of a Captain, though he had no rank in the Heer.“Sergeant Klausenbach,” the Captain said scanning the bundled up German soldiers. Heinz stepped forward.“That would be me. Have you come to resupply us?” Heinz asked in even tone.“No,” the SS man began.“Have you come to relieve us?” Heinz interrupted.“No,” the man continued.“Then why in the hell are you in my village?” Heinz snapped. The closest armed SS guards bristled at the treatment of their officer, but the Captain merely smiled in an effete gesture.“As I have been trying to tell you Sergeant, there has been a report of unusual activity and my unit is here to investigate,” he smiled like a predatory cat. Heinz tried not to feel like its next meal.“Like what, sir?” Heinz inquired.“A whole battalion froze to death; I need to know if you noticed anything unusual when you scouted the scene,” the Captain questioned. Two the closest German soldiers shot Heinz a quick look. The woman who was right behind him stayed motionless.“Nothing sir, except a number of men frozen solid with a few of those clearly terrified before they died,” Heinz lied.“Oh, a pity; I will need you to lead me and some of my men to the site,” the SS captain said with a white toothy grin.“Sir, you have to realize that the whole area has to be crawling with Communists by now. I can’t justify throwing the lives of my men away on such a foolish errand,” Heinz protested.“First Sergeant, this wasn’t a request. I have orders from your regiment to accord me, my men, and my mission every available resource. Secondly, the only guide I need is you. Leave your men in safety. Finally, it shouldn’t be the Russian soldiers you should be afraid of,” he grinned.“What does that mean?” Heinz asked.“That is not important to you,” the Captain pointed out, rubbing his clean shaven jawline. Heinz stepped forward and extended his hands. With a great show of forbearance the SS Captain (whose name turned out to be G Sierech) gave Heinz his orders who read them. A cold wind threatened to steal the paper away. Heinz swore under his breath.“I’ve only now come in from patrol Captain Sierech. Let me warm myself by the fire and get a bite to eat. You and your men can join us,” Heinz suggested. The SS Captain acknowledged the wisdom of the gesture and soon thirty SS men were inside the communal barn with nearly half the villagers.“You need to stay here with the others,” Heinz pleaded with the woman when they had a moment alone. “Listen, I don’t know if you can understand any of this, but I think they are after you and if they figure out who you are they will kill you. Please understand that.” She looked into his eyes then past him.“Who is the woman?” Captain Sierech inquired politely having snuck up close enough to hear voices but clearly not their intent.“She is my woman,” Heinz offered.“You have good taste in woman. Too bad she’s a Slav,” Sierech noted contemptuously. “Woman, do you pleasure him?”“I prefer to think that she has good taste in men,” Heinz countered. The woman made no sign that she understood the SS officer.“She doesn’t speak much German, does she?” he smiled in that chilling way of his.“She doesn’t need to speak for what I want,” Heinz highly exaggerated. He was far too exhausted for sex and even if he had, he couldn’t stomach rape or rapists.Three things happened in rapid succession. Sierech moved to snatch the woman by the hair, the woman stumbled away, and Heinz snapped up his arm and batted the officer’s arm aside.The officer reached for his pistol then froze. Heinz had a knife to his throat.“Be careful with your next action, Sergeant,” hissed Sierech. All over the room German soldiers and SS men were pointing weapons at one another. There were more SS in the room, but it wouldn’t help Sierech; Heinz would kill him. The Captain’s chest heaved in anticipation.“Button up your pistol Captain,” Heinz said angrily. “As you said, be careful with your next action.” The officer shrugged and buttoned up his holder and moved his hand away. Heinz put his knife back in its sheath and told his men to stand down.“Let me finish here and I’ll be ready to be your guide in five minutes, Sir.”Sierech gave the Hitler salute which Heinz was obliged to follow and once he had a moment, he pulled the woman aside.“Does this have anything to do with you?” Heinz asked. He got no reply. “If I got you some provisions could you make your way to the Russian lines?” Again, no reply.“Damn it,” Heinz pleaded, “I’m trying to save you and I know you know more about what is happening here than you are letting on.” By this time the SS were gathering for the mission. “I can’t be here to protect you,” which brought a smile to her lips. He’d even dressed her down like one of his soldiersWhen he got into the truck he found and odd assortment of gear. Some of it was weird electronic detection units. There were also a good many White Phosphorus grenades and flame throwers. The also had light mortars and plenty of ammunition. Heinz was stepping up when the woman came running up to him. She kissed him as if we were old lovers, deep and rich and something so strong it rattled his toes. Fear, fatigue and even the cold vanished in this surge of warmth. He couldn’t have appreciated it more it if had been a three day pass.Heinz convinced them that the best bet was to go around the north then trying due east along 3rd battalion designated retreat route. With the trucks left behind, the SS team made good time until they got close to the battalion parameter. They seemed interested in the frozen bodies as a matter of research and Heinz with two years of university knew just enough that something worse than the wretched winter was at work here.4pm Day 2:I quickly became clear that the soviets come this way, but decided to go around it and continued on to the north. At the camp thing were pretty much as he had left them. No sooner had they arrived the SS began searching the ground for tracks. They found what they were looking for too. Bare woman’s footprints. Heinz did his best to appear skeptical without offering any explanation. After some work they determined that the woman had stalked Heinz back to his camp and then followed his troops in the direction of the village.“What did you do here?” the SS Captain Sierech commanded. He had the polished wood case of a sniper rifle on his back. Somehow that choice of weapons suited him.“I walked the perimeter, came in looking for survivors among that stack of bodies thinking that some survivors would have buried themselves for warmth. Finding no one I looted the officers for boots and coats to give to my men."Did you see anyone?” Sierech persisted.“I don’t understand the question; if it had been a Russian I would have shot them and you would see a dead Russian and if it had been a German solider I would have brought them back with me and you would be talking to him not me,” Heinz answered sarcastically. “Perhaps you mean wildlife?”“Was there any unusual wildlife,” the SS Captain snapped, clearly at his end with Heinz’s attitude.“None that I noted. There was absolutely no noise on my approach, no mice or birds, which was unusual. That implies a large number of men normally, living men, but I found no such thing.”“Have you seen much combat Klausenbach?” He asked.“I was in Poland then France then here. I’ve seen my share of dead bodies, virtually all of them being men capable of fighting back,” Heinz grinned.“Do you think you know more than the Supreme Authority of the Reich?” he said sweetly. Heinz began wondering if the man was gay. He looked at Heinz funny and not in a good way.

They’ll frolic and play, fucking in a winter wonderland.By RejectReality. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Josh finished off his meal before half of the other employees had even made it through the queue. He came from a poor family with three kids, and whoever ate the fastest got dibs on seconds, so he’d been in the habit of wolfing down his food all his life.Thankfully, the company had learned from the previous year’s fiasco. The food had been bad enough that they’d stopped going super cheap on company meals, and had found a caterer that seemed to do everything right. It wasn’t a proper family Christmas dinner, but it was as close as one could get on a mass catering scale. The caterer’s track record with good food was the tipping point that had convinced him to make the long drive to the Christmas party. The door prizes were nice — but a long shot. The food was a sure thing.Pleasantly full, he chatted with a couple of the other loading dock workers he was friendly with for a few minutes, and then went to refill his iced tea.So much for that idea, he thought as he approached the beverage dispensers. There were several people on the dock he wasn’t fond of, but Anthony he absolutely couldn’t stand. From the looks of him, he was ranting about something, and he was standing right next to the dispensers. The guy was lazy, full of himself, and bitched constantly about how he was being singled out and treated unfairly — by everyone and everything.Another glass of tea wasn’t worth the aggravation.Josh glanced at his phone and saw that it was going to be over an hour before they started announcing door prizes. He decided to throw on his coat and head to his car in the parking lot for a while, where he had tunes that weren’t Christmas music, and a bottle of Coke.It was a sunny winter’s day with no wind, and so felt far warmer than it actually was. When he climbed in his car on the back side of the hotel, he found that the sun streaming through the windows had kept it warm enough that he didn’t even need the heater to feel comfortable. He drank his Coke, listened to music, and took in the view.The hotel where the company had rented the banquet hall wasn’t part of the ski resort proper, but still had a great view of the snow-blanketed mountains. According to the signage, there were hiking trails through the pines and picnic shelters as well. Beyond the mounds pushed up by the plows were pristine natural drifts guided by the lay of the land and whim of the wind. Snow hung thick on the boughs of the pines rising out of those drifts. Above them was the majesty of the mountains.It was a far different view than at home, where the mountains were a distant vision — most often blocked by buildings — and the snow was a dingy grey. He knew he could get an even better look if he took advantage of the slight discount the company had arranged on the slopes of the resort. The key word was slight, and he had never been on a pair of skis or a snowboard. That was something he didn’t want to try to learn in front of coworkers he would class as acquaintances rather than friends.After only a few minutes of sitting, he saw movement out of the corner of his eye, and glanced toward the back door of the hotel, where he’d just exited. A woman was standing there in the open door, facing inside. She had a great ass and long dark hair hanging in pigtails from a white knit cap. He thought he knew her, and when she turned slightly, it confirmed his guess. Leigh was fresh out of high school, hot as hell, and worked in one of the outlying departments of the warehouse.She was also Anthony’s girlfriend.Maybe not for long, Josh thought rather smugly when he realized she was gesturing angrily at him, where he stood just inside the door. It served him right as far as Josh was concerned. He had no idea what any woman saw in the jackass — let alone a sweet little hottie like Leigh.Leigh turned and walked away from the hotel, and Anthony didn’t follow. As she approached, he could see that she was red-faced and had misty eyes. Her expression was likewise a mixture of anger and sorrow. He assumed she was heading for her car, but when she reached the back of the lot, she stepped onto the snow-covered trail leading into the pine forest.It didn’t seem like a particularly good decision, but he was torn. If he followed after her, he could very well come off as a creeper. On the other hand, she was obviously upset and not thinking clearly. Wandering into an unfamiliar, snowy forest in that state was a recipe for potential disaster.He agonized over the decision for a minute or so, until she actually vanished into the trees. That was what finally encouraged him to get up and follow her. Hers were the only footprints in the inch or so of snow that had fallen the night before, making her easy to track.Catching up was a different matter entirely. She was moving quickly along the curving path, and paying no mind to where the snow had drifted a couple of inches deeper here and there. Josh increased his pace when he realized just how far ahead she must be.He caught up after a bend in the trail near one of the picnic shelters to see her looking warily over her shoulder. She visibly relaxed when she recognized him.“You okay, Leigh?” he asked.“I’m okay, I guess,” she answered. He could see where her previously unshed tears had rolled down her cheeks as she walked.“I was worried when I saw you walking back here alone. I’ll leave you alone if you want, but I wanted to check on you.”“No, it’s okay. I should really go back. I wasn’t thinking about how stupid it was until I heard you behind me and didn’t know who was following me.”“Sorry to scare you.” He noticed that one of the picnic tables beneath the shelter had avoided being covered in snow thanks to thick, overhanging pine boughs. He pointed and asked, “You want to sit down?”“I…” She hesitated and fidgeted for a moment before continuing, “Sure.”Josh shuffled his feet, making a path through the snow over to the shelter. They both stomped the snow off their shoes near the table, where only a dusting covered the concrete. He then climbed up to sit on the table, rather than the seat, and she did the same.“You work on the dock with…” She trailed off, leaving the name unsaid. “It’s Josh — right?” she asked.He nodded.“Can I ask you something?”“Go ahead.”“Does Anthony talk about me? About us?”Josh hesitated, knowing that what her boyfriend said about her probably wasn’t something she wanted to hear. “Well, we don’t really talk much.”“But you hear him, I’m sure,” she said with a slight roll of her eyes. “Be honest. What does he say about me?”He had no reason whatsoever to protect Anthony, and though he knew it would be hard to hear, she probably suspected the truth anyway. So he answered, “It’s mostly about sex, and complaining about anything else you want to do as smothering him.”“He doesn’t call me his girlfriend, does he?”“It’s mostly my bitch.”She clenched her teeth and let out a little growl. “Has he ever talked about cheating on me?”“Like I said, we don’t get along… But I have seen things that make me think he might.”“That skank Jennifer?”Rumor was that Jennifer had slept with at least a dozen men from the warehouse and a couple of supervisors — one of whom was married. Her suspicions were hardly without evidence, and he told her, “I’ve seen him talking to her a few times after work in the parking lot.”“I knew it. I am so tired of his shit.” She then sighed, caught his gaze, and said, “Thanks for telling me the truth.”Damn, she’s beautiful, Josh thought as her eyes softened. “You’re welcome.”Leigh said, “I almost didn’t come today. I’m glad I did now.” She then looked around and said, “It’s really pretty out here.”Though he much preferred to enjoy the scenery right in front of him, he took in their surroundings as well. “Yeah. No tracks in the snow, and the snow hanging on all the pine boughs. The little beams of light that sneak through and light up patches of snow. It’s nice.”“Just far enough away that you can pretend the hotel isn’t just over there, because you can’t see it.”“Peaceful, and quiet,” he agreed.Leigh made eye contact with him again. She was smiling, and her deep brown eyes were alight — once again entrapping him. “I don’t know why I can’t find a nice guy — like you.”“I’m a guy like me,” he said before his brain could catch up with his mouth. He instantly winced and looked away, knowing how ridiculous it sounded.Leigh laughed — though it had none of the mocking tone he expected after delivering such a cheesy line. She then reached up, cupped his chin, and guided him to look at her.“Sorry. That…” He couldn’t finish. His face felt so hot from embarrassment that he was surprised he didn’t see water pouring off the roof from the snow melting away.She smiled and said, “It’s okay. It was kind of cute, and sweet actually.”He nearly gasped from the sparks flying between them as they looked into each other’s eyes. The next thing he knew, she was scooting closer to him, and then leaning in. He didn’t hesitate in the slightest to return her soft, sweet kiss.Leigh let out a quiet moan when their lips parted. They locked eyes, and simultaneously sought each other’s lips once more.Josh’s tongue slipped over hers, and he lifted his hand to caress her face. She tousled his hair and stroked his arm. Her kisses grew steadily more passionate, and he eagerly matched her. He wondered what she was doing when she reached up between them and unzipped her coat. She didn’t leave him guessing for long, and guided his hand to her breast before reaching between his legs. She moaned into their hungry kiss when she felt his hardness.She was still squeezing his erection through his pants when she once again redirected the hand exploring her breasts. She guided it beneath her gray and black mottled sweater, and then back to the firm mounds again. No bra impeded his access to her, and he squeezed her left breast while running a thumb over her stiff nipple.Leigh broke from the kiss, but stayed close enough for him to continue fondling her firm, eighteen-year-old breasts. She bit her lower lip for a moment, and then began unbuttoning his pants.“What are you doing?” he asked in disbelief.“What do you think?” she countered as she made quick work of the button and zipper. She fished his cock out into the crisp winter air, but it wasn’t exposed long.He turned his hand as she leaned into his lap — never losing contact with her breast — and settled the other on the back of her head. Josh groaned when she took him in her hot little mouth.Anthony is a fucking idiot, Josh thought as she worshiped his cock with slow, deep sucks. “That feels so good, Leigh,” he encouraged her in a voice barely above a whisper.Leigh moaned around him, adding a new layer to the incredible sensation.After a few more sucks, she released him, blew out a long, slow breath over his saliva-slick member and said in a husky voice, “I need you.”He began, “Do you want to go back to my—”She cut him off by sitting up and saying, “I need you right now.” She lifted her foot and began sliding off one of her black, fur-topped boots.Josh instinctively looked back toward the trail. They were out of sight of the hotel, but they weren't that far away. Leigh didn’t seem to be the slightest bit concerned. She’d already pulled off one of her boots, and removed the other as soon as he turned back.“This is crazy,” he said.“Uh huh,” she agreed even as she began popping open the buttons of her pants.Crazy or not, there was no turning back as she stood on the seat and began to wriggle out of her pants. A groaning sigh escaped him as the material slipped down to her thighs, revealing her shaved pussy.“Ooo!” Leigh exclaimed when her bare bottom hit the cold wood of the table, but it didn’t deter her. She nodded over her shoulder and said, “Lay down,” while she finished removing her pants.Josh unzipped his bulky coat, slipped his arms out of the sleeves, and reclined atop it as he drank in the sight of her — naked from the waist down — quickly rolling up her pants. She placed them atop his coat by his chest, and then reached for his pants. He lifted his ass so she could wrestle them down to his thighs. A second later, she stepped over him.Leigh looked back over her shoulder as she squatted over his lap and quickly asked, “Is this okay?”He nodded and then dropped his eyes back to the sight of her tight little ass.She didn’t waste any time reaching down to stand his cock up straight and lowering her pussy to it. A moment later, the chilly kiss of the wind was replaced by her warm, velvety walls engulfing him. Leigh gasped, and he groaned.Josh grabbed her waist when she began to ride him. Leigh undulated, letting out little moans as her pussy slid up and down his cock. Her right hand moved from his leg to in front of her, and she whimpered when she began to rub her clit.“Oh god, yeah,” he groaned.“S-so good,” she whimpered in response. “So big.”Her strained tone was practically screaming bigger than that dickhead Anthony, which brought a grin to his face.She moved a little faster, and her sounds of pleasure rose in volume to match. The dark fans of her pigtails began to sway across the white of her jacket.“Ah fuck,” he exclaimed while shuddering from the feeling of her tight, wet pussy milking his cock.She seemed to agree when she responded, “Uh huh. Oh yeah.” After a few more sweet gyrations, she said, “Warn me if you’re going to come.”Josh let out a growl and said, “Okay.”Leigh leaned forward, allowing her hips to move at an even faster pace. It also let him see his cock sliding into her pretty pink pussy. She was soaking wet, and his erection glistened in the dappled light with her juices.Josh let his hands glide over her hips, her quivering ass, and up her waist beneath her sweater. Beneath the wool, her skin was hot, in sharp contrast to the slight chill where she wasn’t covered.“Oh my god,” she exclaimed after half a minute or so, and then began to bounce hard on his erection. Her ass clapped against his skin — the sound echoing back from the roof above and the surrounding trees. Josh dug his fingers into her hips, pulling down when she descended and bucking his hips at the bottom of the stroke. The smacks of colliding flesh grew even louder, and he could hear the wet crackle of his cock penetrating her.Wrong as it was, having his cock buried in Anthony’s girlfriend was an incredible thrill. On top of that was the dangerous excitement of possibly being caught. It made him throb hard in her tight, slippery embrace.“Ah! Oh! Ah! Ah! Ah!” she cried as her pleasure mounted.“Yeah, ride me,” he encouraged her. “So fucking hot.”“So full. So good. Oh, Josh…”“Leigh, you’re so sexy.”She looked back over her shoulder, and her ecstasy was plainly written on her face. “My pussy feel good?”“Incredible. God, you’re beautiful.”Leigh whimpered and a smile merged with her tightened features. She looked at him for a second or two longer before gasping and wiggling her ass with him balls deep inside her. Then her hips rose and slammed back down on him again.“Oh, baby,” he groaned.“Yes.”“I want you to come.”“Oh yes. Yes!”He could see how fast her hand was moving between her legs, and even hear the skitch skitch sound of her fingers flashing over her folds, between the slaps of flesh on flesh.She whimpered, “Feels so good. Gonna… Gonna make me come.”Josh growled and gripped her hips even tighter. “Oh yeah. Come.”“So close. Oh god!” she cried, and then went absolutely wild.Leigh impaled herself on his hard cock with reckless abandon. Her feminine grunts of exertion were incredibly sexy, and triggered an itch in the head of his cock that was quickly swelling. The skin beneath his hands felt nearly as warm as it had beneath her sweater as the effort raised her body temperature. He likewise no longer noticed the chill of the air on his skin as his pleasure mounted.“Yes. Do it. Do it. Come for me,” he growled while fighting off an eruption.Leigh was beyond words. She serenaded him with increasingly — almost alarmingly, considering the situation — loud sounds of pleasure. Josh closed his eyes, as he was careening toward an orgasm as well. Not being able to see her did little to curb the urgency, however.He was on the verge of warning her that he was going to come when he felt her jerk, and then slam down over his hips one final time. She yelped as her walls clenched around him in orgasm.“C-coming!” she squealed a moment later.Josh bucked his hips up into her climaxing pussy and grunted, “Yeah. Yeah. Fuck!”Leigh twitched, jerked, and whimpered atop him as the throes took control of her. Josh clenched his teeth and stiffened. Her canal squeezing around his cock was nudging him closer to the edge by the moment. He knew he wasn’t going to last much longer.“Shit. Gonna come. Gonna come,” he warned her in clipped grunts.Leigh lurched off his cock with a pained whimper that warbled when she was left empty. She drew in noisy breaths as she dropped forward onto her hands. Then she haltingly pushed back toward him. He could see steam curling from her hot flesh where sweat and her juices were evaporating into the cold, dry air.His eyes snapped closed a fraction of a second later when she took his cock in her mouth.Leigh bobbed her head in short strokes, and it didn’t take long. She croaked when his hips thrust upward of their own accord as he surrendered to orgasm.Josh grunted and gasped, pumping cum into Leigh’s eager mouth. She sucked hard and worked her lips around his pulsing shaft, milking out every drop he had to offer. His ejaculations were so powerful that he started to feel light-headed from the intensity. He both heard and felt her long, satisfied moan when the last few dribbles oozed onto her tongue.She kept sucking.His head cleared in a flash as he grew sensitive. For a second, all he could do was pant through clenched teeth. Then

Bedding ArrangementsIn 2 parts, based on the works of Bobbi R. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Leah looked at us both, Rachel still laying astride me. You look amazing together, she smiled. That’s the first time I’ve watched two people fucking. It’s fantastic.I loved you being here, said her sister. It was like you really love us.I do love you. Leah turned to me. Are you okay, darling Jake? Did you like that?’I gave her a kiss. You know I did.And you know I still love you, don’t you?’ Leah pressed.Yes, I said, and I still love you, more than ever.Ah, said Rachel, you two are totally amazing. I love you both.What are you waiting for, darling? Leah said to me. Kiss her.So with my softening cock still buried in her open cunt, I gently turned my head to my sister-in-law to me and gave her a long loving kiss.Unlike in porn movies, we didn’t immediately descend into an endless succession of sexual positions and have orgasm after orgasm until the end of the day. All three of us felt pretty satiated and exhausted. We lay back on the bed, me between the two sisters with my arm round each and their heads resting on my shoulders. Leah pulled the duvet half over us and within ten minutes we were all asleep.I was the first to wake up. Rachel lay curled up with her back to me. Leah was lying half turned towards me. They were both dead to the world. I lay for a few minutes thinking about what had happened. Even then, I could hardly believe it. It seemed like a wonderful dream, a mad fantasy. Yet I could still remember the feeling of my cock in Rachel’s cunt, the eagerness of Leah’s lips on mine, her excited encouragement as I fucked her much younger sister. It had really happened, I kept telling myself.It was only then that I started to have misgivings. Yes, it had happened; I had fucked my wife’s sister. What now? Would everything change from now on? Would Leah still love me? Would she become jealous? Would it happen again? Rachel was almost 15 years younger than Leah; would I prefer fucking her to fucking my wife? I couldn’t see how things would ever be the same again. I couldn’t envisage a cozy menage a trois; that sort of thing only happened in porn fantasies. Yet there they were: two beautiful naked women lying next to me. I loved them both. I wanted them both. I wanted what had happened; to happen again. I wanted to fuck my wife and I wanted to fuck her sister. I wanted to fuck them both.Almost perspiring in my state of confusion I lay rigid. I didn’t dare wake them up in case all they had to say were regrets. I didn’t want my dream shattered. In the end I crept from the bed, grabbed my bath robe and went into the kitchen. I didn’t really have anything in mind, but something told me that what was needed was a quick dose of normality. What I didn’t want was Leah waking up and thinking, Oh my god, this has all been a terrible mistake, what have I done? I certainly didn’t want the kind of conversation that starts with, Darling, we have to talk. I didn’t want to give her the chance to think and the only way I could think of to do that was with a dose of domesticity.Half an hour later I entered the bedroom carrying a tray of supper. The sisters were still dozing, but sat up as soon as I put the tray on the bed.What’s this? smiled Leah.Supper, I said needlessly. I thought you deserved it.Rachel giggled. I suppose we need to keep our strength up.Definitely, agreed Leah.They looked sexily at me, completely without any expressions of guilt or regret, and I allowed myself a small feeling that things might be alright after all. Shamelessly they sat with their tits invitingly naked and we dug into our supper.That night I went to bed early. I didn’t want to have the conversation with Leah I knew we would have to have sooner or later. I was too confused and I didn’t have the energy. It was a work day the following day, so when Leah came to bed she didn’t expect any lovemaking. I pretended to be dozing, so all she did was say, Goodnight, lover, kiss me and turn over. I lay awake for a long time worrying about everything.The next week passed fairly uneventfully. Whether Leah and Rachel talked over what had happened I didn’t know, but I suspected they did; didn’t they talk about everything? But when I was around, there seemed to be an unspoken agreement that the subject wouldn’t be brought up. Rachel slept in her own room. Leah and I fucked a couple of times, as enjoyably and lovingly as ever but almost wordlessly. Somehow I got the feeling that she was waiting for me to start the conversation. Perhaps this fantasy 3-way was just a passing impulse? She didn’t give the impression she regretted anything. If possible, she seemed even more loving than before. She lost no opportunity to touch and kiss me. It felt as if she were trying to reassure me that things were still good between us. Leah s respect for me had grown, so had her devotion.Rachel, too, seemed to go out of her way to be affectionate, touching and kissing me quite openly, whether when Leah was around or when we were alone.On the following Friday evening we were lounging in the living room wondering what to do.Don’t you want to go out? I asked Rachel. It’s Friday.I’d rather stay in and drink wine with you guys, she said. If that’s okay with you.Of course, smiled Leah. She got up. I’ll open a bottle.Later the three of us were cozily snuggled together on the sofa, the second bottle half empty on the coffee table in front of us. The unwritten rule was clear. I always sat between them.This is the kind of Friday I like, murmured Rachel, resting her head on my shoulder.Me too, said Leah, giving me a kiss. What about you, darling? How do you like having two beautiful women all to yourself?Oh, I like it, I said carefully.After what you did for us last weekend, she continued. This is it, I thought. This is the conversation I’d been dreading. We thought we should do something for you.My mind went into overdrive. No recriminations? No regrets? No change of heart?Don’t look so worried, Rachel put in. We’re not going to rape you.Leah laughed. Not unless you want us to.She put her hand on my thigh and gave me another kiss. I could taste wine. I felt her hand move to my cock. Instantly it started to grow.That’s what I like, she smiled. A cock that responds to me.That’s what I like too, said Rachel, her eyes fixed on her sister’s hand.Touch it, invited Leah. You won’t mind, will you, Jake darling?’Not at all, I said, not daring to disagree with anything being suggested.I love to feel it growing hard under his jeans, Leah said to her sister.Rachel put a tentative hand on my thigh. Leah took it and placed it where her own had been.Can you feel it? she asked.Oh yes, murmured Rachel. It feels really hard already.That’s because he’s turned on. Aren’t you, darling?’Hmm, I agreed.She started to move her sister’s hand up and down my erection. Stroke it, she urged. He loves to have his cock stroked through his jeans.Rachel started to stroke my cock. Leah let go of her hand and rested it on my abdomen. Don’t tense up, darling, she smiled. Just relax and enjoy it.If you insist, I said. It’s difficult relaxing when a beautiful woman is stroking your cock, but I tried.Rachel pressed a little harder and after a while tried to wrap her fingers around my shaft. I can’t grip it properly, she complained.In that case, grinned Leah, you’d better take it out. It could probably do with an airing. She gave me a long kiss while Rachel fiddled with my belt buckle and zip.I felt the release as my cock was freed from the restraint of my jeans, then Rachel’s hand finding its way into the gap of my boxers. I let out an involuntary gasp as her fingertips touched the flesh of my cock, then her fingers were firmly wrapped around it and she was pulling it out into the open air.Leah ended our kiss and looked down at my lap, where my cock was standing in her sister’s firm grip. Is that better, darling? she asked me.Oh yes, I murmured.Rachel looked at her sister. Show me what you do, she said. I want to learn to masturbate him as well as you do.Okay, said my wife. She took my cock in her hand and, barely touching, stroked it slowly up and down. First you start really gently. And vary where you touch it, she added. Like this. For a while she concentrated on the shaft, gently stretching my skin as her hand went to the base of my cock, then releasing it as her hand travelled up again. She gently rubbed her fingertips over my crown and under the prepuce. He particularly loves the crown being played with, don’t you, Jacob?’Oh yes, I murmured.Now you do it, urged Leah.Rachel took my cock in her hand and Leah and I watched as she slowly played with it. She seemed fascinated by what she was doing, experimenting with stretching my foreskin, then playing her fingertips over my crown and gently opening and closing the slit. It feels lovely, she murmured, all hard and silky at the same time.Leah gave me a long kiss as I felt the delicious sensations of Rachel’s hand moving over my cock. Deep moans came from my throat.Leah smiled at me. Is she doing it right, Jacob?’Oh yes, I murmured.You can grip it a bit harder now, Leah told her sister.Like this? Rachel’s hand gripped my cock more firmly and stroked me steadily from top to bottom and back again. I could feel the pleasure start to build.Do you want Rachel to make you come, Jacob, asked Leah, or do you want to rest for a while?’What Rachel was doing felt great, but I knew it usually took quite a time for me to come just from a hand-job. I suspected they both had other things in mind. I’m in your hands, I smiled at them. Do whatever you want.Okay, said Leah. Let go for a bit, she told Rachel. Let it rest. I felt Rachel’s hand leave my cock as Leah planted another long kiss on my lips. Then she turned my face towards Rachel and I felt Rachel’s warm soft lips on my mouth. She moaned throatily as her tongue sought mine. For a while I was passed between them like a shared meal.How do you like Rachel? asked Leah. Is she a good kisser?’It must be because you’re sisters, I grinned. I find it difficult to differentiate between you.Leah looked down at my cock, still standing hard and proud. Ah, look at it, all lonely down there. I think Big Jake wants to be kissed too.She bent her head and I felt her tongue on my crown. Then her lips closed round it.Oh fuck, I breathed.Rachel watched, her lips apart. Show me, Leah, she murmured. I want to learn how to suck his cock, too.Okay. My wife held my cock out for her sister to take. Sit here on the coffee table and take him into both of your hands, gently. First, lick it all over. Slowly.Rachel followed the instructions to the letter. I felt the exquisite sensations of her tongue sliding over the crown.Don’t take it in your mouth straightaway. Tease him. It drives him wild. Doesn’t it, Jacob? She smiled wickedly up at me.You should know, I said.For a time, Rachel licked my cock, lingering over the crown and occasionally putting the tip of her tongue in the slit.Lick under the crown, advised Leah. He loves that.I felt Rachel’s tongue under the rim of the crown, a really sensitive spot. It was exquisite. I heard myself moan in encouragement.Is she doing it right, Jacob? Leah asked me. Does it feel good?’Oh yes, I murmured.Stand up, Jacob, she said. It’ll be easier for Rachel.I stood up and faced Rachel sitting on the low table in front of me, my cock at exactly the same level as her mouth. Leah eased my jeans and boxers down my legs and off my fee; then pulled my t-shirt over my head. Very nice, she said admiringly.Hot, agreed Rachel.The two women were still fully clothed, but it felt oddly arousing to be naked in front of them. Rachel leant forward and resumed her licking of my cock.You can put it in your mouth now, Leah told her, standing beside me caressing my stomach.I looked down and watched Rachel slide her mouth over my cock. Leah reached round and held the base. With her other hand she turned my face to hers and locked my mouth in a long passionate kiss. I felt Rachel’s mouth moving slowly up and down my shaft. I moaned deep in my throat. Leah’s tongue thrashed together with mine.When she released me, she murmured. I love holding your cock as you’re being sucked off, Jacob. It feels very hard.I love you holding it too, I smiled.She smiled back. You and Rachel look really hot together, with your cock in her mouth.I could barely think with the sensations running through my body, so I just said, I love you, darling.She kissed me. I love you too. I love watching you being sucked off by my lovely little sister.Rachel was leaning forward, eagerly taking almost the full length of my cock in her mouth, savoring it, then pulling back and swirling her tongue and lips around the crown. One hand slipped round to my ass and held me while the other gently cupped and caressed my balls. Then Rachel s fingers rubbed under my sack while her thumb swirled around my sphincter. It drove me nuts. Leah continued to hold my cock at the base. I felt hands and lips everywhere. I was dying with the exquisite sensations.How do you like being sucked off by your sister-in-law while your wife watches? Leah asked, her eyes bright.I love it, I moaned.Are you close to coming?’Soon, I murmured.Let it happen, she urged. I want to see you come inside her mouth.I had been wanting to do just that, but had been worried that Rachel might not have been prepared for it. But as soon as Leah spoke, Rachel thrust me deeper into her throat, as if wanting me to go ahead. I started to move my hips back and forth. My cock slid in and out of Rachel’s mouth. I could feel the back of her throat at the deepest point, then the play of her tongue as she let it slide almost out into the open. At the same time, Leah moved her hand in sync with my movements, inasmuch as she could with most of my cock in Rachel’s mouth. The two movements of hand and mouth were doing wonderful things to my cock. If they continued I knew I would soon be coming.That feels so good, I moaned.Rachel took me even deeper into her mouth and Leah locked my lips in another long kiss.Enjoying yourself, Jacob? She breathed when she released my mouth.You know I am.I love to see you having pleasure, she murmured. I love you more than anything.I love you too, I said, half-insensible with exquisite sensations.She gave me a quick kiss, then moved to sit on the low table beside Rachel. I want to watch you come, she said, her eyes gleaming. She put an arm round her sister’s shoulders and the other around my middle. I felt her hand on my ass cheek, gently pushing me forward, encouraging me to put my cock further into Rachel’s mouth. The sight of her excited face next to her sister eagerly sucking my cock was enough to tip me over the edge. I felt my orgasm building.I’m coming, I warned them.Go on, urged my wife. Come in Rach’s mouth. Let it happen.I felt the first load climb into my cock and empty itself into Rachel’s eager mouth. I half expected her to pull back, but instead she took a quick deep nostril breath and thrust my cock even deeper. Leah moved her hand from her sister’s shoulder to under her jaw. I could feel it caressing the end of my cock through the skin of Rachel’s face. I blasted again.Keep coming, Jacob, urged Leah. Swallow his come, Rachel, she told her sister. He loves it when I swallow.Rachel kept my cock in her mouth when I jerked a third time. I could feel her tongue exploring my slit and around the crown. I thought I might explode from sensations that were almost too exquisite to bear. I came again and again into her warm mouth. With the encouragement of Leah’s hand, Rachel swallowed it all, keeping my cock deep in her mouth the whole time. Even as my cock began to soften, she still held it between her lips, though allowed more of it to come out. Gently she caressed it with her tongue, swallowing hard, to extract the last bits of jizz.Oh fuck, that’s so good, I murmured.Leah stood up and put her arms around me. Happy, darling?’I’ll tell you, I said with a smile, when I’ve worked out where I am.Do you like coming in Rach’s mouth?’Oh yes,’ I emphasizedNo regrets?’ Leah pressed.No. I was too satisfied and too exhausted to think of anything much.I don’t have any regrets either. Leah assured me.That’s a relief, I said, kissing her. I wouldn’t have done it if you hadn’t been here. It was such a turn-on having you beside me. You liked it too, didn’t you?’ I pleaded.She kissed me long and hard. Of course I did. You know I love watching you come. I just love giving you pleasure and I knew you’d enjoy Rachel sucking you off. She smiled down at Rachel, who was slowly releasing my softening cock from her mouth, then nudged me gently. You should kiss her, Jacob, and say thank you.I sank down on the sofa and took Rachel’s beautiful face in my hands. Thank you. That was amazing.Did I do it right? she asked. Did it feel good?’For answer I kissed her sweet lips. I caught the faint taste of my salty jizz. Of course you did it right. You could raise a man from the dead.Did you like it when I swallowed your come?’ Rachel was beaming.Of course. How did you like the taste?’She made a face. I don’t know. It all happened so quickly, I didn’t have time to think about it. She smiled. I loved the feeling of your cock when you were coming though. It jerked all over the place, like you were having spasms or something.I like that too, said Leah, sitting beside me. He felt entranced & helpless, didn’t he? It’s a real turn-on knowing you’re doing that to him.They both laughed and nudged me playfully.Torturers, I said. I’m nothing but your plaything.Rachel gave me a long kiss. Play, she laughed. Just what I like.Leah turned my face to her and gave me a longer kiss, pushing me way back on the sofa. I was naked and half sitting, half lying between my two beautiful women. I was exhausted but happy. My cock lay limply against my thigh. Leah regarded it with amusement.It looks like the batteries are flat.When we had finished the second bottle of wine I felt a bit more lively. I offered to do to the girls what Rachel had done for me. You can’t go to bed without orgasms.Leah shook her head. Save your strength. You’re going to be busy this weekend. She winked at Rachel and they both burst into laughter. But you can watch us masturbate if you like.That sounded a treat. Okay, if you’re sure. I said in a puzzled tone.She pointed to the chair opposite the sofa. Sit over there, then y

Jakes sister-in-law moves in.In 2 parts, based on the work of Bobbi R. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.My wife is a wonderful woman. We married when I was thirty-six and she was thirty-five. We’d both been through first marriages that had gone sour and I knew almost from the moment I met her that this one was going to be for the rest my life. My first marriage had been a disaster: I wanted kids but she didn’t; I was a romantic, she was more hard-headed; yet she was the one who went into fits of jealousy every time I so much as talked to another woman. The sex wasn’t that great either. It couldn’t last and we divorced after only five years.Leah, on the other hand, was everything any man could want. But I won’t go into details. There’s nothing more boring than listening to a man listing his wife’s virtues. Let’s just say we laughed a lot. Oh, and the sex was amazing. Even after we’d been married a couple of years, we were still at it like rabbits, fucking at every opportunity. Even at the cinema, we’d be unable to keep our hands to ourselves. Halfway through the previews, I’d feel Leah’s hand drifting to my crotch and I’d slip my hand beneath her coat and try to get under her skirt without being seen. If our row was empty we’d sometimes manage to bring each other off. Even then, we’d rush home and dive into our bed to fuck for a couple of hours. She could keep me hard even after I’d come and she seemed to be permanently on heat. For those first couple of years we were pretty inventive too. Leah wanted to try out all the positions in the book; and a few that weren’t. Sometimes we’d end up giggling like a couple of schoolkids, but then lust would take over and soon we’d be fucking like crazy again.Eventually, though, that phase passed and we settled into just doing what we liked instead of trying to rewrite the Kama Sutra every day. Leah particularly liked me to take her from behind, which always guaranteed an orgasm for her. That position was pretty good for me too, especially when she wanted me to fuck her in the ass, which she did on occasion. I never pushed her, but she knew I liked it. We never settled into a routine, but we certainly slowed down a bit. We both wanted to have kids, but we agreed we’d enjoy two or three years on our own first.It didn’t quite work out that way, though, because after only a couple of years, her sister Rachel moved in. Rachel was 22 and had just finished college. She was a lot younger than Leah, almost a mistake by their parents, who hadn’t really planned on extending their family in their 40s. But when she arrived they were delighted, with the result she was spoilt rotten. It was amazing she turned out as level-headed as she did. Perhaps it was because she had such a good role model in her older sister, who she regarded almost as a third parent. Especially for the past 10 years, Leah was someone Rachel shared all her secrets with. Especially for the dating and romance advice. Rachel asked Leah all kinds of questions, and soon the two knew everything about each other.Rachel s college years ended with a crushing breakup. She d given herself completely to a 3rd guy, who ended up dumping her right after commencement, then flew off to take an internship in Dubai.Leah and I helped her move into our spare room and pretty soon we got used to having her around. She got a job at a local coffee shop and contributed what she could to the housekeeping. Leah and I had good jobs, so we didn’t push her. She had her own circle of friends; no permanent boyfriend though; and divided her time between them and us, even though we were both nearly forty by then. She didn’t seem to mind going out with us; she liked the same sort of films we did and enjoyed going out for meals, so long as we paid. What I’m trying to say is that we liked having her around. It was fun having a young person in the house. For one thing, it didn’t make us feel so old.I know what you’re thinking, though. Didn’t it cramp our sex life? The short answer is no. We carried on pretty much as before. Okay, we were a bit more careful when and where we fucked. We made sure we knew Rachel was going to be out for at least an hour before we fucked on the kitchen table, but we certainly didn’t wait for her to be out of the house every time we wanted sex. If she was in her room and we fancied getting it on in front of the TV, we just closed the door. Rachel knew what we were doing, but she was polite enough not to burst in on us. We didn’t kid ourselves she didn’t know when we were fucking. Leah made enough noise; Rachel would have had to be deaf not to hear her.It wasn’t like it was discussed either; well, not at first. We didn’t ask her permission, like, Rachel, we’re just going for a fuck. Is that okay with you? She was mature enough to know that two people in love have sex. She was no virgin, which we knew because she’d told Leah. Between the two girls her sex life wasn’t a secret. Sometimes I’d come into a room and they’d be giggling over something together. Often the object of their mirth would be some poor guy Rachel had been to bed with.I swear he thought foreplay was something to do with golf, Rachel said once.Leah said, Poor you, and they both laughed.You two must have amazing sex, said Rachel, glancing at me.Why do you say that? asked Leah.Come on, laughed her sister. I can hear you all over the house.Sorry, I said. We’ll try and turn down the volume.Rachel wouldn’t have that. Don’t on my account. It’s great knowing you’re still fucking. I feel quite jealous.That night when we were in our huge high-framed canopy bed, Leah wanted to fuck face-to-face. I want to watch your face when you’re inside me, she said.Okay, I said. I love watching Leah s ass twerk as she rides my cock. Our solid wood-frame canopy has inlaid mirrors, which sort of let us watch a porno of each other, while we fuck each other.After she played with my cock for a while, and her cunt was slipping down onto my turgid shaft, we lay face to face and she looked me in the eye.Well? I smiled. What do you see?’A guy who’s got his cock just where he wants it to be, she laughed.Right, I agreed.Does it feel good? she asked.You bet. I grinned.What do you see? Leah asked as she saw my gaze diverted to the mirrored canopy.An awesome sexy ass twerking on my cock!So what are you thinking about? she smiled.Isn’t it obvious?’ I said.Tell me anyway. She insistedYou, of course, I said, and the feeling of your cunt round my cock.Liar. You’re thinking of Rachel.It was such a preposterous idea, I actually laughed. That is so untrue, it doesn’t even deserve an answer.She smiled a superior kind of smile. I can see it in your eyes.What, you can see little pictures of her in my eyeballs?’Almost. She laughed. Don’t be scared of admitting it. I’d be surprised if you weren’t thinking of her. She’s beautiful.She gave my cock a squeeze with her vaginal muscles and a jolt of pleasure ran through me.  I can’t think of anything when you do that. I chuckled.Don’t change the subject, she said. I just want you to tell me the truth. Go on, admit you find her attractive.Okay, she’s attractive, I agreed. But that doesn’t mean I’m thinking of her when I’m fucking you.No, but you are, she insisted. You’re thinking of her firm young tits and imagining what her cunt feels like.Even though she was smiling, I still thought it better to keep denying it. Jealousy had been one of the reasons my first marriage had broken up and I wasn’t about to let the same thing happen with us.I am not, I said, as simply and straightforwardly as I could. The trouble is, she was almost right. True, I hadn’t been thinking of Rachel when we’d first started fucking, but after Leah had brought her into the conversation, I couldn’t get the sight of her out of my head.She’s got a fantastic figure, hasn’t she? She was teasing, I knew, and finding my discomfort highly amusing.I said nothing. But the thought ran through my head that she must have guessed something about what I was thinking from the fact my cock was still as hard as a rock. You sure seem to want me to start fantasizing about Rachel, don t you?Don’t look so worried, darling, she said, taking my face in her hands and giving me a long passionate kiss. I’m not saying you’d rather be fucking her instead of me. I know you love me and love fucking me. But I’ve seen how you look at her and I know you fancy her.I started to protest but she stopped me with another kiss.No, don’t deny it. You know I hate people lying. I mean it when I say I don’t mind. I really don’t. I know you find me beautiful too.I do, I said quickly. You know I do. For good measure I accompanied my words with a couple of slow thrusts of my cock.Oh, that feels lovely, darling, she said, closing her eyes for a moment. But don’t make me come yet. I want us to fuck for a long time.Okay by me, I said.So it really is alright that you fancy Rachel. she repeated. I’m not jealous of her. She’s my sister and I love her. I feel; I don’t know; somehow proud of the fact I’ve got a sister who is beautiful and who my husband fancies. Does that make sense?’If you say so, I said.So just admit you’re thinking of her, she smiled.I looked hard at her and she looked back at me, half serious, half amused. I could only see honesty reflected back at me. And then we can fuck? I asked.Then we can fuck, she said.And you really don’t mind if I fancy her?’I really don’t mind.In fact, you’d quite like it if I did?’ I implored some moreYes, she said. I’d like it.Okay, I said. I fancy her.And you’re thinking of her, she insisted.Well, it’s a bit difficult not to be thinking of her, I laughed, after you insisted that we talked so much about her. But I don’t wish I was fucking her instead of you.I know, she said. Now you can fuck me. And you can think of her as much as you like, so long as you keep that cock good and hard and give me a good orgasm.So I fucked her for a long time. And after a while I turned her over and she went on her hands and knees and I fucked her from behind and I thought of my cock buried in her cunt and I thought of my cock buried in her sister’s cunt and somehow it made my thrusts more urgent or powerful or something and then Leah was moaning and crying out and coming and then I was coming into her warm delicious cunt and it was a really lovely loving fuck and we ended up hugging and saying how much we loved each other and kissing a lot until we fell asleep.The next morning I went down to the kitchen and found Rachel eating a piece of toast. She grinned at me. Hello, stud.Then she flung her arms round me and gave me a big kiss on the cheek.What was that for? I asked, a bit stunned.I love you, brother-in-law, she said.Er, yeah?’For making my sister so happy, she added by way of explanation. I’ve never seen her like this. She looks like the cat that got the cream; every minute of every day. You’re obviously a really special guy. I have close to 10 years of multiple failed relationships, and my sister won the love lottery.Thanks, I muttered, not really knowing how to reply. I try.I love being around you two. You make the world seem a better place.That’s a lot to live up to, I said. Could it be just that we love each other?’It’s not just that. It’s that you’re so; into each other. The way you look at each other, it’s like you’re always wanting to fuck each other’s brains out.That obvious, huh? I said. I could feel myself blushing a bit.Don’t be embarrassed. I like it. It’s hot. Listening to Leah come last night I brought myself off twice.Oh dear, I said, blushing a bit deeper. I hope you didn’t hear what we were talking about.I didn’t have a glass pressed to the wall, she laughed, if that’s what you’re worried about. She looked at her watch and headed for the door. But don’t worry, she added with a mischievous grin, Leah tells me everything. Then she was gone.So did you tell her? I asked Leah a couple of nights later.Did I tell who what? she asked, looking up from where she was licking my cock.Did you tell Rachel what we were talking about the other night? You know, about her and you and me?’Of course, she said, I tell her everything.Oh great, I said. So now she thinks I fancy her.Not more than you fancy me, I hope, she said, pretending to be cross.Of course not, I said quickly. But that’s bad enough.Don’t be silly, she said, giving my cock a long kiss. She was flattered. She said it was exciting to be fancied.I’m not sure I’ll be able to look at her again.Why not? It does wonders for her self-confidence knowing an older man thinks she’s hot.I never said she’s hot.Look, Jacob, she may act all mature and worldly-wise, but like all young girls, she worries about her looks, her personality, how she appears to other people, men especially. She’s still finding herself. And I think; and she agrees; that being around us; you especially; is giving her confidence, helping her to grow up and be herself.Like parents? I suggested, though I didn’t like the sound of that.No, not authority figures, she said. More like close friends. The closest friends you can imagine. People you trust absolutely. People you’d die for. People who are always there for you. That’s how she sees us. And that’s how I see her. And how I hope you do too.I try, I said. But you’ve been there her whole life. I’m pretty late on the scene.Don’t do yourself down, she said, playfully hitting me. She already worships you.How do you know?Because she’s told me.That night it was my turn to make some noise, as I cried out when I came in her mouth. I offered to eat her, but she said she wanted to make herself come for a change, so I just held her and kissed her while she masturbated. She looked lovely when she came. I tried not to think of how Rachel might look when she masturbated.Over the next few days and weeks I gradually got used to the idea of Rachel knowing that I fancied her. I got used to the knowing grins and winks from her; and from Leah; and the unexpected hugs and kisses. And if I expected any complaints from Leah that her sister was getting a bit too friendly, they never came. On the contrary she seemed to love how well we were all getting on. Often we’d all three end up in a kind of group hug, laughing like drains and swearing how much we loved each other.By this time Rachel had a sort-of boyfriend, though they didn’t seem to behave much like a couple. They always went out in a crowd and he never came round to the house. Then one day I came home from work to find Leah and Rachel sitting on the sofa, Rachel in tears and in her sister’s arms.The boyfriend broke up with her, said Leah.Idiot, I said. Obviously he has no taste in women.Thank you, sniffed Rachel.Make us a pot of tea, please, Jacob, said Leah.So we sat and drank tea and gradually Rachel stopped crying. Then I suggested we all go down the local pub and have a couple of beers.And we can criticize all the useless men we’ve known, said Leah.And I’ll praise the two wonderful women, I said. Which was a bit cheesy, but it made them laugh, so that was alright.We got a bit drunk and Rachel had one or two wobbly moments, but mostly we just laughed a lot. At home Rachel hugged and kissed us both and announced she was going to bed. Try not to make too much noise, you two, she added with a sad smile. You’ll only make me jealous.For the next two or three weeks Rachel was a bit subdued around the house. She didn’t go out much and when we asked her why, she said, That lot bore me. They’re so immature. I’d rather be with you two.Though that was fine by me; what man wouldn’t like having two sexy women to come home to? it seemed to worry Leah a little.I think Rachel is missing something, she said one night when I was kissing her cunt.I looked up. Like what?’Well, this for a start, she said.Well, I began, but couldn’t think of anything to say.You know she masturbates practically every night to make her go to sleep.Does she? The image of Rachel playing furiously with her cunt immediately put another inch on my cock.It’s not healthy. She needs a good fucking.Well, she’s beautiful and sexy, I said. Men must be queuing up.They probably are, she agreed. The problem is, since that idiot ditched her, she’s not interested.Can’t you persuade her not all men are like him?’I’ve tried, she said with a smile. The trouble is the only example I can think of is you.That is a problem, I agreed, given I’m in love with you. I bent to her cunt and gently put my lips to her clit.Oh yes, she sighed.After a while she started moaning in the way she always did to tell me I was in the right spot. Her lips were swollen and slippery. She tasted delicious. Then she said, Maybe you should fuck her.At first I didn’t think I could have heard her right. After all, I had my head between her thighs. What?’You know exactly what to do to make a woman feel good about herself, she said. Her face had the dreamy expression it wore when she knew she was going to come; maybe in a few minutes, maybe in half an hour, but definitely.Maybe you should fuck her. Leah smiled.No, I said firmly. Don’t even joke about it.Don’t talk, she said. Go back to what you were doing.Dutifully I returned to her cunt. After a minute she was softly moaning again. I tried to put her suggestion out of my mind. She was joking. She was just aroused from my sucking her clit. She was letting her cunt do the talking. She didn’t really mean it. Somehow the thought of me fucking her sister turned her on.Imagine how she’d feel if you were doing this to her, she murmured. She’d love you forever.Maybe she would, I thought, and maybe she wouldn’t. What’s certain is that I was married to Leah and I loved her and I wasn’t about to jeopardize that by fucking her sister. Even if it was at her suggestion.Of course, once the idea was in my head I couldn’t get it out. Even as I was sucking Leah to a thundering orgasm, I imagined it was Rachel’s young cunt I was sucking, even though I’d never seen it. The picture made me more energetic than usual. It must have had an effect on Leah, because she made enough noise to wake the dead.Afterwards, when we were falling asleep in each other’s arms, she murmured. That was amazing, Jacob. I wish Rachel could experienc

Hot female boss gives man the “okay’ to fulfill his desires.by Alexis Peignoir. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  It was pouring with rain that evening when Evan walked into Gray’s Pub and settled on a stool at the far end of the bar. His navy blue suit was tailored to fit his trim physique, and his jet black hair was smoothed back showing a cut jaw, deep charcoal eyes and olive skin.  He'd loosened his tie and unbuttoned the first button on his white shirt, so he could breathe. The bartender, a short stubby man with a balding head, walked over and eyed the man carefully."The same?” he asked.“Yea,” Evan nodded.  Seconds later, the bartender reappeared with a bottle of Heineken and poured the contents into a glass, then put the bottle down next to it and walked away. Evan picked up the glass and took a long swig, and let the cold brew slide down his throat. It had been a long day; too long as far as he was concerned. What mattered worse was that She was there, with her long blonde hair that fell down her back to her ass, an oval shaped face, full lips, and emerald green eyes that seem to pierce through his heart when she spoke to him causing him to mumble and sputter.   Damn the woman was fine, as he took another gulp of beer, but she was the boss and there was an invisible “do not touch” aura about her. He needed the job so he didn’t touch, but it was killing him. There were only so many times one could jerk off in the shower to dull the need that burned inside of him. He drank more of the beer and tried to focus on the basketball game on the big screen above the bar. Seeing Evan finish his beer, the bartender came over again to where Evan sat.“Ready for another one?” he asked.“Not yet,” Evan began. “Rocky what is it about some women that drives a man crazy?”The bartender chuckled, “I don’t know what it is, but its how I ended up married. You better watch it or the next thing you know, you’ll be walking down the aisle. She was a real looker and I was blindsided. Now I’m working in this place to get away from her. If you ask me, it’s all a trap.”“I guess,” Evan sighed.“So who is she?”“My boss,” Evan moaned.“Damn son, you know how to pick them,” Rocky exclaimed.“Yea, like I had a choice. I don’t know what it is about her, but I get hard even when she walks by.”“Well, either you tell her how you feel or get another job.”“If I tell her how I feel, I’ll have to get another job,” Evan said. “I’ll take that beer now.”Rocky put another Heineken on the counter and Evan paid for the first and second one.“You want to start a tab?” Rocky asked.“No,” Evan replied.“Ok, but it could be a long night,” Rocky said. “It doesn’t look like the rain isn’t letting up any.”“I want to be sober when I leave,” Evan replied.After drinking the second beer, Rocky was right. The rain still hadn’t stopped, but Evan didn’t care. He pulled the collar up on his jacket and left the pub making a mad dash to his car where he started the engine, flipped on the wipers and left the pub heading down Ivy Street towards home. He passed through street light after street light until he came to a stop sign where along the curb was a car with its emergency lights flashing. On further inspection, he recognized the license plates. It was his boss’s car, a silver Lexus which was almost as unattainable to him as his boss. He blew the horn and she rolled down the window.“My car won’t start,” his boss said.I don’t have that problem when I look at you he said under his breath. “Did you call the tow truck?” he asked.“Yes, but they won’t get here for a couple of hours,” she replied.“My place is just up the road. Why don’t you get in and we can wait there.”Half expecting her to say she’d rather wait, she unexpectedly jumped out of her car and ran to his and climbed into the seat next to him. She looked frazzled and concerned, but she smelled great and he knew a cold shower would be forthcoming after she left.“I’m so glad you stopped,” she said wiping her brow.“No problem, Miss Jensen. I was on my way home anyway.”“You’re always so polite Evan, Call me Jenna,” she replied.“Ok Jenna. Then we’re off to my place.” He couldn’t believe she said that.Fifteen minutes later, Evan was escorting Jenna upstairs to his loft apartment. He flipped on the lights that illuminated the room and took her wet coat and hung it on the coat rack near the door.“Oh you have a balcony,” Jenna said. “You can watch the sky from sitting anywhere in the room.”He said nothing, but thought of the nights he stared at the sky, while thinking of her.“Can I get you some coffee, or a glass of wine or a beer?” he asked.“Wine would be fine,” she said as she sat on the sofa.Evan quickly went to the refrigerator, pulled out the wine bottle that he had saved from the Christmas party the year before, and poured it into two glasses. When he returned to the living room, Jenna was sitting there with her shoes off, curled up on the sofa. She was still dressed in work clothes, a pencil style cream colored dress with a thin black belt. She always looked professional and distant during the day, but sitting on his sofa she gave off a vibe of vulnerability that he couldn’t ignore, and when she looked up at him with her soulful green eyes, he was mesmerized. He gave her the glass of wine, and then sat next to her on the sofa.“So what were you doing out so late?” he asked.“Working as usual,” she replied. “It seems that’s all I do.”“I would have thought you would have some rich guy waiting at home for you,” he prodded.“I wish,” she replied then turned to him. “Do you have someone?”“Nope! I guess I haven’t found the right one,” he lied.There was an uncomfortable silence between them as they drank their wine before Jenna spoke again slowly.“I’ve seen you looking at me,” she said. “Do you think that I might be the right one?”Evan’s heart sank. Busted!“You are a very beautiful woman. How could I not see that?”“And you are a very handsome man. Any woman could see that,” she replied.The mutual admiration society is now in session. He thought to himself.“But I try not to mix business with pleasure. You are the boss and if things didn’t work out, then I would probably lose my job, and I need my job.”Jenna pensively ran her finger around the rim of her wine glass.“What if I told you; that you wouldn’t lose your job, no matter what happened?”“Oh shit,” he whispered under his breath. She was making it this difficult.Jenna stared at the wine in her glass, “Have you thought about being with me?” Jenna asked.Only about a gazillion times, he thought of saying. But then he said; “Well, um yes. Yes, I have.”Jenna smiled, “That’s good to know, because I’ve thought about doing it with you about a hundred times.”Evan’s cock jumped inside his pants, and he had to move and adjust himself, to relieve the uncomfortableness he felt.“Glad we agree on that,” Evan said, and took a gulp of wine. “So where does that put us now?”“Well,” Jenna began. “Don’t you think we probably should do something about it?”Evan’s cock stood at attention. Pussy alert, was the alarm code going off in his shorts. “Yes!”, he exclaimed.He wasted no time. In the next few moments, his shirt and tie were off, as well as his pants, and was standing in front of her, in his boxer shorts, with his cock protruding through the slit. Jenna grabbed his cock with her hand and began to stroke it. He took long breaths, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, as her silken hand moved up and down on his throbbing cock. He leaned down and rubbed her breast beneath the dress.As if on cue, she stood and removed her dress revealing a chocolate brown camisole and chocolate brown bikini panties.“Hot chocolate with whipped cream,” he said, stroking his cock as he watched her undress.“I’m glad that you like it,” she whispered, coming towards him.He pulled at the panties with his free hand, and slid them down enough for Jenna to step out of them.“Not shaved?” he said smiling.“I like it natural,” she said.“Me too,” he said as he fingered her curls before inserting his fingers between her slit. She spread her legs to accommodate him and the wetness soaked his fingers.“ Umm ,” she cooed. “Let me stroke you more.” Evan dropped his boxers and extended his cock to her. She grabbed and stroked it vigorously, until the precum oozed from the head of it. She then swept it up with her finger and inserted it into her mouth. “Delicious. Salty and thick, she noted”She was driving him mad as he drew her to him, and kissed her where their tongues danced together. She wrapped her arms around his neck and his cock pressed against her belly; hard and thick. The precum dripping over her belly.Instinctively he helped her slip out of her camisole, and pulled her panties down further so that she could step out of them. The smell of her musky sexual arousal wafted up to tantalize his nostrils. He grabbed her breast, kneading it with the palm of his hand before twisting the nipple between his finger and thumb. The nub hardened, as he leaned forward and licked it. Jenna cupped her breast to feed it to him, and he sucked on it, taking the nub deep into his mouth. His teeth nipped at it, and she threw her head back to absorb the electrical ecstatic sensation that shot down to her pussy, forcing it to ooze its juices. He slid his hand over his cock again and rubbed the head of it against her pussy in a circular motion then slid it between her legs, faux fucking her between her thighs.“I need it in me,” she said, her voice low and breaking with excitement.Evan needed no further urging. He took her by the hand and led her to his bedroom where she laid on the bed facing him. He turned the lamp on to low, and gazed at her body in its stunning delicious perfectness. His hand was on his cock, as her hand slid down to her pussy, and began to move it in a circular motion.“You need to finish this,” she cooed. “I need to cum with your cock inside me. I want to feel that hot cream going deep, to make me cum.”Wild with passion, Evan kneeled on the bed and spread her legs with his own.“If you want it deep,” he said in a raspy voice. “Then roll over.”She smiled up at him, “Oh yes baby. I needed to get pounded like that.”Evan helped her to roll over, and slid his arm under her hips, pulling her to her knees. The entrance of her pussy was dripping, waiting for him to enter. He leaned forward and pulled at her nipple and squeezed it until she squealed with delight. Fuck. He had to give it to her before he exploded. He pushed his cock against her pussy rubbing it up and down on her clit, then drove inside of her and buried it deep within her swollen folds.“Yes!” Jenna cried. “Deeper! Go Deeper!”Evan didn’t hesitate. He withdrew his cock and plowed into her again. With his hands holding her hips, his balls slapped against her ass as he did. There was nothing better than Jenna’s pussy, he told himself, as he plunged into her again, and again. He leaned over and grabbed her breasts as he slid in and out of her and his cum began to rise up his shaft. He slid his hand back and fingered her clit, as his cock drove into her. She began to moan, slowly at first, but then loudly, begging him for more.“Keep going,” she cried. “I’m almost there. Keep fucking me.”Evan began to sweat. He was getting close, but he wanted her to cum first. Again, and again, he pounded her, until he heard her grunt and cry out.“I’m cumming! Yes! So good! So good! Keep fucking me!” she commanded.Evan drove his cock into her pussy until his own desire overcame him, and he climaxed. His cock spewed its white hot load into her, slowed, and then shot another load into her, filling every crease and fold.“You got it all baby,” he growled, as the last of his cum emptied in her.Jenna held her position until she could feel Evan slide out from her, then laid flat and rolled to her back. Evan followed suit and collapsed next to her and draped his arm over her waist, both breathless and satisfied. They lay together quietly, enjoying each other, until Jenna’s phone rang and she sighed. Reality was back.“It must be about my car,” she murmured.Evan sat up and rested on his elbow, “Timing is everything.”She found her phone in her purse, in the living room, and answered the call. A few minutes later she returned to Evan on the bed, and snuggled up to him.“Was it the tow truck?” he asked.“Yes. They’re going to tow it to the garage. I left the door unlocked, and the keys on the seat.”“You left your keys in the car” Evan asked.“Well did you really want to go get my car, at this time of night?” She asked.He chuckled to himself, “You had this all planned.”She leaned over and kissed him, “I’m not the boss for nothing.”The next day at work, Evan waited impatiently for Jenna to arrive. His office was near a window and he could see when her car pulled into the parking lot. A car did pull into her spot and Evan knew it was a rental, because her own car was in the garage. He watched her get out of the car and head towards the office building. Now came the awkward part. How would they act? How would she treat him? She said she wouldn’t fire him, but what if she had a change of heart and kicked him to the curb? He wouldn’t know until he saw her walk through the door and past the glass windows of his office. He took a gulp of his coffee and nearly choked on it with anticipation. His nerves were on high alert and his heart thumped in his chest as the main door opened and Jenna walked in with an air of business and sensuality at the same time. She wore a black fitted suit and black heels. Her hair was perfectly combed and draped over her shoulders. Her smile was so inviting that it made him want jump out of his chair and rush to her, but he didn’t because it would ruin everything.She nodded to him and he could feel his cock jump in his pants and when she walked by, her cadence made him groan as he adjusted his chair position to accommodate his erection pushing against the fabric of his pants.“Hot. Hot…..Hot. Hot chocolot,” he murmured as his voice mimicked the sound of her footsteps, “with whipped cream and other delights.”And as if she heard him, she turned, flipped her hair away from her face, pursed her lips and gave him an air kiss.Nope. I don’t think I’m getting fired.She walked by and into the main office closing the door behind her. Another day had started and it was going to be a long one. Evan drained his coffee and sat back in his chair. This was going to be more difficult than he thought. How was he was supposed to work when all he could think of was grabbing her, clearing off her desk, and throwing her on it to fuck her. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Yep, it was going to be a long day.In fact, it was an arduous day. There were meetings and Evan had to sit there and watch Jenna as she conducted outlines and pointed out the objectives for the next month and what it would take to meet financial goals. Yes, he sat there and what she said went into one ear and out the other all the while he was undressing her in his mind. Shit! He had a hard on again and he shifted to relieve the pressure.At lunch, he wanted to ask her to eat with him, but decided against it. Everyone would see and either think that he was sucking up to her for a raise or they were romantically involved. It would be awkward and uncomfortable so he grabbed a sandwich from the cafeteria downstairs and sat down with a couple of buddies from the offices next to him. That’s when Jenna walked in and stood in line at the counter and ordered her lunch.“Damn! That woman looks fine,” said Chuck, the office accountant.Evan tried not to notice.“Yea, I thought of doing her myself, but she might have someone,” said Dave from Receiving.Evan had the sudden desire to punch his friend in the face.“I bet she’s good in bed,” said Chuck, “You can’t look that good and not know how to fuck.”Evan shoved the rest of his roast beef sandwich into his mouth.“You’re not saying much,” said Dave, “You can’t tell me you never thought of doing her.”Evan’s ego wanted to tell them all about their encounter, but if they knew and Jenna found out, he could see himself being kicked in the ass with a pointed black high heel right out the door. He couldn’t risk it.“She’s all right,” he managed to say.“She’s more than all right. You know, I might give it a shot anyway and ask her out,” said Dave.Evan could feel his temperature rise and his face grow red.“I wouldn’t do that. Could cost you,” he began, “Jobs are hard to find for a one night stand.”Dave backed off, “You’re probably right. I can’t take the chance.”“Ok, I got to get back to work. Got to make some phone calls,” Evan said as he finished his sandwich.“What’s the hurry?” Chuck grinned, “Talking about the boss got you excited?"I got better things to do than ogle the boss,” Evan mumbled.“I think you got a thing for her,” Dave said.“No! I just want to keep my job. That’s all,” Evan quipped.“We all want to bang her and we all know she’s the boss.”“Just remember that,” Evan said as he rose from his chair, “I gotta go.”Evan could feel himself getting angrier. He stormed out the cafeteria and headed back to his office. This was ridiculous. He had no right to feel possessive. Jenna could do what she wanted. He had no hold on her. He entered his office and slammed the door behind him. He had to stop obsessing over her. He sat down in his chair and threw open a folder on his desk. Work. That’s what he needed to do. Work!The afternoon was cruelling, but he forced himself to focus on his work and by the end of the afternoon he had calmed enough so

The unexpected first experience of a blooming teenager.By JaneDoeStuff03. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Venturing out the chaos of the big city and into the widely different landscape that is the state’s countryside it is easy to acknowledge the existence of the “other” city. A small conglomerate of towns loosely connected by few roads, where a great number of land workers consumed vast amounts of life, seemed to willingly stand in direct opposition to the skyscrapers back at the coast out west.Janet Doe had grown up in this so called “other” city and her opinion of the place had changed more the more she grew up. When she was a kid, it could be called a paradise: she could play in absolute freedom in the vastity of the fields, with her beloved dog and her much older brother watching over them, as happy as a lark. But not anymore. With her brother gone (lost to college) and her dog now too old to even walk, that precious corner of world had transformed from a refuge to an isolating prison, where all she felt was alone. She imagined many times how her life would be in the big city, how many friends she could make and, most importantly, she could spend time with, instead of only having school hours to interact with kids her age, before going home to loneliness.There she was, a once cheerful and creative little girl, now a bored and uninterested teenager at her last year of high school. It didn’t take long for her family to notice the change, but the first to propose something was her brother John as he got back home for the winter holydays. He proposed to their parents something that could, in his opinion, bring back a smile on the face of little Jenny. He had always had a soft spot for his little sister, and he genuinely cared about her well-being, even though he’d never tell her to her face. Never in his life he could have imagined how much this little proposal of his would have changed Jenny. Or the way it’d change her. The parents weren’t hard to convince and with the start of the new year, after a few phone calls from the siblings’ mom, Jenny would have her first piano lesson. She had always been captivated by the piano in the living room, but also had been too scared to try to play it. The piano was first bought by her father as a decorative piece of furniture and never actually used, for none of the family members knew how to play it properly. This is where our story finally begins.In a cold and still mid-January afternoon, Janet and her mom were waiting to meet the new piano teacher. The only thing they knew was that he was a mature man and was one the few who was willing to venture to their isolated home thrice a week for a cheap pay. Mrs. Doe had taken a free afternoon from her job to meet the mysterious man in person and decide if he was trustworthy to be left (eventually alone), with her little girl. At 3.55 p.m., five minutes earlier than agreed, the teacher rang the intercom outside the gate of the house.“He’s here!”Jenny’s mom jumped out of the sofa as she was saying this, with a mixture of excitement and nervousness in her voice. She opened the gate and the house’s door and started peeking at the man who was walking up to her porch. As he got closer to the door, she showed herself to him and greeted him with an educated smile.“Good afternoon, madame. I’m Thomas, we spoke on the phone.”The two women were a little stunned by the appearance of the man: his voice was deep and controlled, he spoke slowly and surely as only men of a certain age manage, but now that he was in front of them, they could see he was more of a boy than an adult man. Mrs. Doe, always speaking her mind, said to the stranger:“I didn’t expect you to be so young, Thomas. I’m honestly a little surprised. How old are you if I may ask?”To which Thomas replied, without a hint of hesitation:“Twenty-three, madame. Don’t worry, I’m used to people mistaking me for someone a little older.”After the brief exchange, Janet and her mom received the guest and had him sit at the dinner table across them, both curious to ask questions to him.“Feel free to ask any question you’d like madame,” said the young man.Jenny’s mom didn’t need him to tell her that and started a thorough interrogatory.It turned out Thomas wasn’t a musician by trade, but a mathematician with a passion for music that had played the piano since he was a kid. His parents were middle class workers who expected much from him, and he wanted them to be proud: he used his time to study, practice various sports and cultivating his love for music. No unnecessary distractions, pauses or vacations. This brought him to get a master’s degree in mathematics at an Ivy League college on a scholarship (no student debt for him) and having all the necessary pieces of paper to go and make a difference in the world at only 23 years old. Unfortunately, at the end of his journey all the fatigue from his inhumane routine caught up with him and he came to an enlightening and probably even life-saving realization: he was spent, completely and utterly spent. So, he said goodbye to his parents once again as he chose the most God-forgotten destination where to decompress and rest for some time, maybe even a couple of years.As he kept telling them about his life, both women could feel the weight of Thomas’ experience and how it molded him into the person they were speaking. The collectedness that had wondered them at first had now an explanation, since that was the only attitude that would get him through a life of rigid discipline without slowly going depressed. He was pragmatic and stoic, but also kind and gentle, the type of gentleness of someone who knows he is strong and therefore has little need for pretending to be tough. Mrs. Doe could read his character like a book from the words he spoke and was very impressed by what she read in him.The interview proceeded in a semi-formal tone, except a few jokes by Mrs. Doe, like when she asked if for “no unnecessary distractions” he meant he never had a girlfriend, to which Thomas elegantly answered: “I wouldn’t call a woman an unnecessary distraction, madame”, making Mrs. Doe like him even more.At the end of the questioning, after settling the matters of pay and weekly schedule, Mrs. Doe turned to her daughter and asked:“What do you think Jenny, would you like to try giving him a chance?”“I… I guess we can give it a shot.”These words brought her back to reality, from the depths of her thoughts where she was about to drown. During the interview, the whole interview, Jenny’s mind was in a realm of its own, where all she could think about was that she hoped nobody would notice how wet she was getting. Since greeting him at the door she was hypnotized by the looks and ways of the young man.Thomas was tall and well built, so much that his wide shoulders and proud chest stood out even if he was wearing a suit. His hair was a light shade of brown, freshly cut and quite short on the sides, almost looking like a military haircut. His beard was shaved, and his cheeks looked smooth, revealing a firm jawline. Brown eyes, darker than the shade of his hair, a regular, straight nose and a nice white smile. He would surely be considered handsome by the average girl, just for the fact that he was physically fit, but to Jenny he was exactly her type. She found him irresistible in every way: the voice, the face, the body were making her insides lubed as if she was melting.Jenny was a girl at that age. At eighteen years old, her body was now fully craving the sweet forbidden fruit that is the taste of a man. And now she was right in the middle of experiencing her first crush. She was short, around 5'5’’, with C-cup breasts and a slender, athletic body. The face of angel, with delicate round shapes, full lips, piercing brown eyes and dark ginger hair. A rare, tasteful beauty in the middle of blooming, that promised greatly of the woman she’d become.The first lesson, under the supervision of her mother, had her trying harder to contain her hormones than to learn the piano. Nonetheless, Mrs. Doe thought Thomas had done a good job at teaching and trusted him to come on Wednesday, where he and Jenny would be unsupervised.Janet had spent the time waiting for the next lesson in a horny fever. She masturbated more times that she could count and imagined tons of scenarios where Thomas tried to seduce her or to take her by force, never tired of imagining herself in his arms. Finally, the moment came, and she opened the door to him once more. As soon as they exchanged greetings, all she wanted to do was to jump him and French kiss him, but her shame stopped her. The lesson went on as she looked in an almost feverish state, to the point where Thomas asked her if she was feeling ill. She couldn’t live like that, and she knew it. She couldn’t live her life holding herself back.But as the weeks went by something unexpected happened. After spending many afternoons with him the lust became controllable and changed into something else: love. The two had spoken much with each other, often putting aside the piano for a chit chat. Thomas had opened completely with her, for he was a person who didn’t hide anything from the people he really liked, and Janet felt the need to return his honesty and had taken the habit of telling him how she felt without hesitation. This brought them closer than they were to anyone at that moment of their lives and made it a most important relationship beyond physical attraction.As the winter melted away to leave room for spring, things with the not-yet-a-couple started to warm up too. The first notable change was in Thomas: since Jenny had told him the previous month that she never had a boyfriend he couldn’t shake the thought of her being a beautiful young woman from his mind. He had long abandoned viewing her as a child and started noticing the hints he was too blind to see before: how she clung to him whenever she could, the look in her eyes when he made her laugh, the awkward blushing her cheeks did whenever he got closer or took her hand on the piano. At the beginning of spring, he was finally convinced Jenny liked him, which put him in a dilemma: to be or not to be (with her). Thomas felt very attracted by her body and during the previous months had come to know how much of a smart and funny and gentle girl she was. If she was just a little older and he wasn’t her teacher, he would have taken a shot at her without overthinking it. Instead of being consumed by the dilemma of making or not a move towards her, he decided that he’d only accept her feeling if she confessed to him, so that he wouldn’t abuse of the power of being her teacher. A most practical conclusion, as expected of him.If only Jenny could take a decision just as easily.Ironically, to face the dilemma of confessing to Thomas, she asked herself what he would do in her place. Obviously, he would face it head on, with only the practical approach in mind, she thought. She wasn’t quite ready for that level of straightforwardness, so she opted for a compromise: she’d tell him she was dying to kiss him from the first moment she saw him and see his reaction. If it were to go south, she could always play it a joke, as teenage girls tend to do.That is how, in a warm spring afternoon, exactly three months after their first meeting, Thomas and Janet came to stand in front of each other in the living room, their arms holding one another, their tongues intertwined in a warm, moist embrace.When they finally separated, after two full minutes of silence and kissing, Jenny could only say:“Oh my God, Tommy. It was beautiful…”“Yeah…”Janet took him by the hand and guided him to her room upstairs, Thomas following her from behind, not in need of an explanation. Once in her room, the door and the curtains closed, at the dim light of the afternoon sun barely filtering through the window, they started kissing again. Thomas was holding her head with his fingers in her hair and slowly sliding his other hand from her hip to her ass, as they kept tasting each other, never having enough of it. His taste was slightly bitter, hers a little sweet. Jenny, although surprised to be wanted back at first, wanted to show him she was going all the way. She pulled her lips away and looked him in the eyes. Then, without breaking eye contact, she grabbed the hand holding her hair, put it on her breast and whispered:“I want you…”Thomas took the hand she had put on her breast and guided it to the bulge in his pants, letting Jenny feel the effect she had on him, then answered:“I want you too…”He then proceeded to undress her gently and inviting her to undress him, until finally nothing stood between their naked bodies.“You’re beautiful, Jenny. You’re an angel.”She blushed, because she knew he really did think so.They explored each other’s bodies with their hands, then with their lips, kissing every spot from head to toe, needing to know their partner. Then they put their hands in each other’s parts. Jenny felt a rock hard, warm member ready to love her in every way and Thomas felt a drooling slit, soft and tender, begging of that love. They started masturbating each other while still standing and kissing. Thomas was gently massaging her clit, pressing and caressing in an expert way, making Jenny tremble a little, while she was stroking his dick gently, often pausing because of the pleasure he gave her. Being touched felt great, but what was making her lose her mind was being touched while holding his hard dick in her hands, feeling how long it took for her small hand to stroke it all the way and feeling him leaking precum. Thomas felt how moist her pussy was, but he knew she was a virgin. He stopped stroking her clit and was about to tell her to get on the bed so he could lick her, but she had other plans. As soon as he let go of her pussy, in a swift movement, she kneeled before him and put her face under his cock, looking up to him with puppy eyes. She opened her mouth, and she took him inside, trying to go all the way to the base, only to choke and take it out.“Easy, girl…” said Thomas softly, caressing her cheek. She paused for a moment to catch her breath and went back to his cock. This time she focused only on the tip, slowly trying to take a little more every time she could.Thomas was breathing heavily as the feeling of her blowjob was filling his balls with cum. It wasn’t the best technique, but her sheer love for it was arousing him to levels he had never reached before. Arousal was becoming an issue for Jenny too. The feeling of having Thomas in her mouth, so hard and pulsing with pleasure, forcing her jaw open and sliding on her tongue was making her wet pussy ache in desperation. Thomas put his hands on Jenny’s face and with the cock still in her mouth he said to her:“I want to take you. Now. I need to take you.”Jenny felt a throb both in her heart and in her pussy. She quickly got on the bed and spread her legs, revealing how her thighs were covered in wet pussy lube.“Come here…”Thomas got on top of her and in between her legs.“Are you sure?” he said to her, genuinely concerned about how she felt.“I’m sure, Tommy. I want you to make love to me. Am I good enough for you?”Now it was his heart’s turn to throb, as well as his cock’s.“More than good. You’re perfect.”With the hesitation gone he started poking at her pussy’s entrance, before gently putting the tip in. Jenny could feel his girth and was already hurting but wanted him to fill her up and endured it. Thomas was now pushing his dick deeper inside her, slowly and gently. Her pussy was bleeding, so he was a little worried, but she was so tight he couldn’t stop thinking about the pleasure. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he managed to go all the way inside her. Jenny was crying a little, both from the pain and the joy of being one with him.“I’m so glad it’s you, Tommy. Thank God it’s you…”He wiped her tears off her cheeks and decided it was time to confess his feelings to her:“I love you, Jenny. I wish I had realized it sooner, but I know it now. This may not be my first time, but you are my first love.”The tears started pouring back from Jenny’s eyes and Tommy embraced her and kissed her, always staying inside her, but staying still, not moving. After kissing him for a while Jenny told him she felt better and was ready for him to move.What followed was a passionate love making where both were experiencing pleasure beyond anything they thought was possible. Tommy reveled in her tight virgin pussy, so eager and wet from both juices and blood. It was a feeling incomparable to the girls he had before, and he kept plowing her with only his animal instincts guiding him. Jenny was in a whirlwind of emotions and sensations: horny and in love, in pain and in pleasure, crying but with joy. She was thrusting her hips into him ignoring the pain and accepting the pleasure. And she was looking at him. His chiseled body sweating down on hers. She brought his head closer to her shoulder and whispered in his ear:“I’m in love with you Tommy. I’m in love with you and I’m about to cum…”Those words awakened something in Thomas. He pounded her with even more vigor, always careful not to make the pain surpass the pleasure.“I want us to cum together. I’ll come with you,” he said while panting to her ear.“Yes Tommy, give it to me! Make me yours!”.Their breath kept getting shorter and their voices louder, until finally, moaning like animals in heat, they orgasmed in a hectic spasm. Jenny felt Tommy’s semen filling her pussy and abandoned herself to the pleasure, almost passing out on the bed in a state of bliss. All the while Tommy was feeling his cock being milked dry by her pussy and held her by the hips so that the spasm wouldn’t make him pull out.They were both satisfied.He lied down beside her and put her in his arms once again, holding her tight. She kissed him and put her head on his chest. She closed her eyes.They were both in love.Author’s note:Thank you for reading my first submission! I still think I need to work on my storytelling, but I hope to improve in my next works. In the meantime, feel free to comment, any advice and/or critique is welcome. Have a nice day and see you soon!JaneDoeStuff03 for Literotica

He agrees to be her focus group for demoing toys in the adult toy store.By Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Can I help you?I glanced aside from the colourful products on display right in front of me, blushing mildly. The shopkeeper had done the rounds, and I, being lost in thought in front of the Toys; male, solo shelf hadn t noticed her approaching. Well, I could hardly deny I was thinking of buying a Fleshlight, as I held one; well, a securely wrapped one, luckily; in my hands as I met her friendly gaze.I, ah Fuck. Going to an adult toy shop shouldn t be embarrassing, should it? My cheeks and earlobes grew pretty pink. Well, I m just browsing, to be honest, IShe nodded. ‘Those are real good, by the way. She giggled. Well, good quality. Easy to keep clean. Rugged. For obvious reasons, I haven t taken one for a test drive myself.I chuckled, feeling my awkwardness recede a bit. That s one way of putting it. For obvious reasons I thought before answering Well, I could hardly expect you to have, could I? That being said, shops like this are quite particular, no? Normally, asking the shopkeeper for recommendations and whether she d used the product herself would be reasonable, but here, I guess it would get me me-too d right away? How do you actually reply if someone holds up something and asks, well, is this one any good?I smiled weakly while feeling my cheeks getting rosier again, hoping I hadn t overstepped any bounds. I got a chuckle for my trouble. Well, please try to keep the exciting images out of your mind, but to tell you the truth, we do test quite a lot of the stuff we sell.She blushed a little, herself. Well, we must buy them, of course, though at a steep discount. She turned her gaze down as the sentence trailed off, giving me a chance to look her over without being too obvious about it as the images she d been warning me about started to manifest themselves to my inner eye. I guessed she could be in her early thirties, a few years younger than me. Quite cute, slender, narrow hips, a loose-fitting, turquoise sweater doing its best to hide her ample bosom I d already undressed her in my mind, trying to imagine her testing the huge dildos in the glass display cabinet right behind her.Oh no, I hadn t been blushing earlier. Now; NOW I was blushing.She lifted her gaze again and giggled. Let me guess. Exciting images?I could hardly deny it, and she could hardly take affront, either. I turned my own gaze down, intensely studying my rather rumpled leather boots. There was no way in hell I d be able to meet her stare while saying it. Oh, guilty as charged. I made a helpless gesture with my arm towards the toys on display I imagined both this and that, I ll admit.Well, there s a reason we don t have fitting rooms, you know! Her giggle turned to a quick laugh which she stifled as quickly. I felt my mood rise just by hearing it; it had a chirping quality, sounded almost like a bird s cry. In improving spirits; and, frankly, quite turned on; this young, cute woman had more or less told me that she test ran a lot of the toys in the store. Now my eyes wandered around the room, desperate not to meet her stare, while every time I saw something titillating I imagined her using it on herself. Not that there was anything extraordinary about a woman in her thirties enjoying herself, but the mere thought, as she was standing two feet away from me Fuck. I was rock hard. I hoped it wasn t too obvious.Here goes nothing. Had I first said A, I might as well say B, too. I felt a bit braver, thinking we could spin a bit on this, while still keeping it innocent. She looked amused, too. That s kind of unfair, though, isn t it? Any woman walking into this store can get, ah, expert advice, whereas I, as a man, will have to take your word for it Oh, this one is good; I haven t tried it, but it is good, believe me!She laughed. Loud. I swear to all that s holy, had we ever had a male shop assistant here, he d be loaded down with all the male solo toys we could muster and be told to test the hell out of them; and take notes while he was at it! She turned serious. Wouldn t do you much good, though; I d be most surprised if there s even a single man in town who d casually ask another if that sex toy of his was any good or not.I d have to give her that. Chitchatting about sex did come a lot easier when I did it with a woman.Just that. There s a reason we re all women working here, she smiled. Women sell better to both men and women than, say, a fifty-something, balding, pudgy male in a soiled T-shirt and sweat pants. She chuckled. Beg your pardon for letting my prejudices shine through, by the way.I laughed out loud again, realizing I was getting close to asking her what she did once she d closed shop; she had, in a few minutes since I d become aware she even existed, shown herself to be one of those all too rare people who could get me in a good mood simply by being there; and that she could quip about sex and seemingly be at ease was an added bonus. Plus, of course, she was incredibly cute. I caught the warm, brown eyes peering out under her unruly mop of reddish hair, trying to come up with a suitable response before the silence became awkward or she trotted on through the shop, ending our moment.She glanced down at her watch, and my heart sank like a stone; opportunity wasted, I thought; until I heard what she had to say.Look Now I want you to be real careful; not getting the wrong idea as to what I am suggesting, okay? You are not going to have sex with me, capisce? Well, she had my full and undivided attention, even if I wouldn t get to sleep with her. I nodded, firmly. No fucking her. OK.I m about to close shop, now. If you, ahem, would like to test the fleshlight before you buy it, you can do so, okay? But, you re going to have to buy it afterwards, obviously. The lube is on the house.I gawked at her. Wow. I nodded, numbly. This couldn t be, could it? But I wouldn t want to miss this for the world. I nodded again, vigorously. She smiled a quick smile, then went to the entrance to lock the doors, glancing over her shoulder at me as she did so, throwing me another smile.Returning, she grabbed a bottle of lube from a shelf, and motioned for me to follow her as she walked past. As if I needed any prodding. It d probably be best to use our office, rather than have you go at it here under the bright lights, she suggested softly. I just shrugged. I d follow her anywhere. My cock was rather a simpleton.As we exited a door with a 'staff only sign at the back of the shop, we entered the kind of storeroom you ll find somewhere in any shop in the world; shelves stocked with all kinds of goods, except Well, these goods were very much adult toys. Darting past a crate packed to the gunwales with inflatable dolls; inflated!, she giggled Meet last year s Christmas decorations; we couldn t sell them, but neither could we bring ourselves to throw them away I shook my head, dumbfounded.She nodded towards a green door near the corner of the storeroom That s where you ll get to find out if the fleshlight is any goodShe opened the door, hinges groaning. I ve been meaning to grease those for ages, wonder if I can use this lube? she mused as we entered a small-ish, run-down office. Lots of papers were covering just about any horizontal surface; a desk with a computer and a phone on it and a small coffee table in front of a battered old sofa tucked into a corner; piles of merchandise along the far wall.Nodding towards the sofa, she suggested I take a seat before seating herself on the office chair by the desk. I hope you don t mind me watching. After all, I have a certain, um, professional interest in seeing how you get along with it, you know. , throwing me another smile; a warm, seemingly genuine one. She didn t appear to be wholly untouched, herself.I fumbled with the packaging. What sadist had invented welded plastic? Probably a good thing when it came to protecting sex toys on display, but when you were about to unwrap it to try it out? Not so much. My audience reached for a pair of scissors and motioned for me to lob her the fleshlight. You get out of your jeans, I ll get this out, OK? she suggested. I nodded, still not trusting my voice to bear.I hardly needed any more encouragement. I tugged at my belt, seconds later dropping my jeans to the floor, stepping out of them. My briefs were unceremoniously shoved down my thighs, and as I rose again, my almost painfully erect cock pointed arrogantly at the ceiling, the shopkeeper raising her eyebrows a little and giggling softly as she took the sight in while cutting open the packaging separating me from instant bliss.With a satisfied Hah! Finally! she pulled the fleshlight from its by now shredded plastic cover and reached over to hand it to me. I shamelessly ogled her cleavage before reverting to holding her gaze. As I said, this is good shit. You won t be able to destroy this one during normal use She proceeded to explain how important it was to clean it after use, stressing that they had both suitable toy cleaner and disinfectant in the store. Most gentle for the silicone, that stuff; unlike the dish soap most people tend to useHer sentence trailed off, apparently she got struck by the same thing I had; that this was an absurd time to discuss maintenance. My apologies, I got a bit carried away. Here.Accepting the toy, I glanced over at the bottle of lube perched on the edge of her desk. Turning around, she reached the bottle and spun back to present it to me. There you go, put lots in the fleshlight, some around the entrance and a little on your johnson, and you re good to go.Nodding, I did as she had suggested; an ample spurt of lube into the pale, pink thingy, then a little around the sculpted pussy lips. Bah, in a way it would have been better if they hadn t tried so hard to make it look like the real thing. Seeing as you wanted my observations, I think it would have been better if it was just an opening, not modeled to look like a real pussy; you know, no matter how good this may turn out to be, it can t possibly compare to the real thingDoh, she exclaimed as she rolled her eyes. I should have mentioned that, there s a neutral version, too; and, believe it or not, a few which are supposedly modeled after famous porn stars pussies, whether you believe it or not. Anyway, they probably all feel the same; just look at something, anything else while you re using it.I d be lying if I claimed I thought it would matter much what it looked like once it was wrapped around me. Squirting a wee bit of lube in the palm of my hand, I stroked myself a couple of times, ensuring I got some on the purplish, swollen head, too; unless I slipped in unhindered, I d be sore afterwards, of that I was certain.Positioning the fleshlight against the glans, I looked over at the shopkeeper. She stared back, eagerly anticipating my next move; not that she d have to be a rocket scientist to figure out what that would be. Gently pressing the fleshlight towards me, I slid into my first silicone pussy. It was just tight enough to feel natural-ish, I d hand the designers that; but it felt rather cold and, well, dead.What s it like? she asked, voice quivering slightly. Oh, not too bad, I replied Though it does feel a bit cold and. ah, dead, if I may say so at the moment, but that should improve shortly Giving it a couple of strokes, I could already feel it begin to warm up.She raised her stare from my fleshlight-wrapped member to meet mine. Fuck me, I really am not doing my job properly, now; I just remembered that the manufacturer recommend that you put it in warm water for a few minutes before use, precisely to avoid that corpse bride-feeling. My apologies.I nodded. That d probably do the trick, I m sure. However ; I let it slide back and forth a few times, feeling the soft silicone caress my oh-so-erect cock; it does feel really good, don t get me wrong; and it keeps getting warmer by the second!Having said that, I stroked myself in silence for a few moments, slowly, deliberately; pulling it off me until my cock emerged from it, exposing the swollen, lube-glistening head for my very attentive audience, then shoving myself into it again. Oh yes, it felt better and better. While no one would ever mistake it for the real thing; well, no one who had ever had the good fortune to have the real thing wrapped around oneself, anyway; it definitely felt good, much better than a simple handjob.It keeps getting better, I grunted. Would work better still if one could take it out of the casing, though; you know, to adjust the pressure, using it as a sleeve over my cock; would feel more alive, then.She nodded. I ll keep that in mind, in case someone asks. I believe you can take it out for cleaning, by the way; so you could probably, um, go au-naturel on it, if that s your preference. ; before again staring at my cock sliding in and out of the toy, mesmerised.I felt like I was being on display; quite naturally, seeing as that was just what I was; but caught myself enjoying it. My audience was really cute and sexy as hell; well, truth be told, I d probably find even Margaret Thatcher hot as fuck if she had stared at my masturbating with that sultry look my watcher now sent me; but I digress. I was turned on, way beyond what I would have been had I been doing the deed at home, alone.I coughed softly, then slowing the pace a bit as I caught her stare again. Uh, I know there won t be any actual sex, that s not what I m fishing for now, but Would you mind, ah, could I Well, have a little glimpse of your charms? Some bare skin? Just to help me over the edge? I must have looked like a pleading puppy, as she burst into laughter, luckily a good-natured one.After first shaking her head, she apparently had second thoughts and nodded. I swallowed. This intensely erotic moment was about to become even hotter. Grabbing the hem of her sweater, she pulled it over her head and revealed a black, low-cut bra and ample cleavage. Lovely, pillowy, full breasts. My pace picked up.Don t you think about touching me, don t even reach for me, OK? she said, sternly. I nodded, hoping I looked like I d be true to my word. God knows how reliable one looks when masturbating to the sight of the girl asking you to keep your hands off her.She apparently found my promise good enough, and, after reaching behind her back for a second, the bra fell into her lap and her breasts swung free. I swallowed again, almost in disbelief. They were really beautiful; round, full and pillowy, large, but not so large as to be saggy; they proudly stood form her chest, slightly pear-shaped, milky white and crowned by the largest, weakly drawn areolas I d ever seen, pale pink, crested with nipples looking as if you d be able to cut glass with them, so hard were they.She was amazing, and I wasted no time telling her so as my cock hardened further still inside the silicone wrapper I was now doing my best to fuck the daylights out of while keeping my eyes locked on the shopkeeper, occasionally falling to her wonderful breasts, but mostly maintaining eye contact.She leant back in her chair, her breasts gently parting. My turn to be mesmerised. I could already feel the familiar tingling telling me my strokes were numbered and my orgasm forthcoming; I d be done for shortly.The fleshlight was now at body temperature, and felt much, much more lifelike, albeit still no match for a woman, I grunted through clenched teeth no muscles milking me, no body thrust against mine, no hands feverishly stroking over my back, hugging me close as orgasm approaches; but it does feel pretty pretty damned good!Nodding absentmindedly, she stroked a hand over her right breast, cupping it, then pinching her nipple between her thumb and index finger, moaning softly.I m about to cum, I grunted, snapping her back to reality. Oh, please do it in that one, huh? , she nodded to an empty mug on the table between us. I want to see you cum. I nodded, feverishly working my cock with the latest addition to my meagre sex toy collection. Lean forward, please , I snapped I want to see those lovely tits swaying under youLaughingly, she obliged, leaning forward, then rocking side to side. Like this, huh? she teased, smiling warmly at me as the heavy globes swayed back and forth under her.Yes. Just like that. There was no use trying to hold back. Two more strokes, and I could feel my orgasm erupting, a tad before I d expected it to. And here I was, figuring I had it under controlI jerked the fleshlight off my cock, throwing it on the floor, sending spurt after spurt of cum over the table, grasping for the mug, missing, shooting another spurt halfway across the room towards her; at least it felt like it; before finally grabbing the mug and shooting the last, feeble spurt into it. I felt my earlobes glow with embarrassment as I came in for landing after the massive orgasm, only to see the mess I d made; cum streaks over invoices, a pack of cigarettes, the table itself, a lighterMy companion laughed, totally losing it in a fit of laughter, her breasts jiggling as she shook You should ve seen yourself!!! , she eventually gasped, regaining some control over herself. It was the most absurd sight I ve ever seen, so incredibly hot, you in the midst of such an orgasm, frantically trying to grab my old mugI joined her, a bit hesitantly at first. It had indeed been comedy hour. I hoped there wasn t a surveillance camera here, for if it did, I d be bound to find myself on some amateur blooper reel shortly.Never mind, though, she giggled. I ll get that cleaned up in no time. Without getting her sweater back on, she left the room. Seconds later I heard the tell-tale sound of water pouring from a faucet and paper being torn from a roll. She returned, hand full of tissue paper, and handed me some. Here, clean yourself up; then I ll show you how to clean your latest conquest afterwards.She leaned in over the table and cleaned up any trace of my little indiscretion. I really had to fight the urge to reach out and touch the lovely form right in front of my eyes; but managed. I d promised, after all; and I d had a wonderful experience, I wouldn t want to ruin it by doing anything which might scare or offend her in any way. I leaned back in the sofa while cleaning most of the lube off my semi-erect cock, softly caressing it as I stared hungrily at her, finishing up the table.I followed her to the cupboard next to the office; standing close to her; still dressed like Venus of Milo, only with arms; in the tiny room, I could feel the warmth of her body against mine as she fumbled the fleshlight open, taking out the silicone innards. Just hold it under lukewarm water, first, to get rid of your cum and the lube, then wipe it clean with a little bit of the toy cleaner I ll give you when we re back in the shop and it ll be ready for its next outing.She glanced up at me, noting my attention was on her, rather than on the most useful instructions she were supplying. Better leave it outside its sheath overnight to allow it to dry properly, she said. Well, unless you find you prefer to use just the inner sleeve, of course. Quick smile.With that, she handed the toy back to me. Just head back out in the shop, you. I ll be with you in a minute, just need to get dressed. I was treated to a smile too cute to be believed, and I was bright enough not to overstay my welcome by asking for just a few more glimpses of her.I threw a last, longing glance at her beautiful, curvy shape, met her gaze; a rather lustful one at that!; and smiled at her. I ll do some window shopping, then, see if I find more playthings catching my fancy. I then turned and briskly headed back into the shop, again passing the surreal pile of inflatable dolls, one still sporting a santa s cap.She sure took her time getting dressed; I imagined she d figured she needed

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn’t stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. “Well, I gotta head to class now,” he said. “See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you.”I couldn’t say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn’t really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual.“Hello everyone,” she said. “I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners.”A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well.“Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we’ll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?”Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand.“Yes, Samantha.”“Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.”“Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there’s no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male’s cock. Let’s go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won’t be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don’t cum just yet. I’ll give you time for that in a little while.”Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John’s cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. “Alright,” I said. “Who’s first?”They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony’s legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn’t ever tasted a guy’s cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon’s words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn’t make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony’s hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn’t resist. Soon, with Tony’s guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn’t ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back.“Thank you, Samantha,” he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn’t see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. “Your turn.” I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony’s, but I still couldn’t quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me.“Excellent job, everyone,” said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. “I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl’s labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now.”I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up.“Good job, everyone,” she said. “Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69.” She turned around and drew the number on the board. “It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What’s unique about this position is it’s one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I’d like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you.”Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn’t figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn’t get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn’t given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon’s say, “Alright everyone. That’s enough. Please return to your seats.”I reluctantly took Tony’s cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats.“Excellent work everyone,” Ms. Sharon said. “Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day’s topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don’t do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don’t complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else’s participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?” Nobody raised their hands. “Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don’t need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today’s final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space.” We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. “Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don’t quite work out, I’ll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John.”We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto.“Alright, now I’ve looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner.”Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto’s cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex’s mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn’t take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn’t expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon’s rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony’s load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex’s cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto’s face, and my mouth further onto Alex’s cock. It felt amazing! I hadn’t cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn’t stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, “Did everyone enjoy that?” I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. “Good. Now, that’s all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don’t have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don’t forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I’ll see you next class period.”With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her.“Nah, I’m not really hungry,” I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day’s experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I’d complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse.“Hello again, class,” Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. “Long time, no see.”We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we’d be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn’t a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn’t just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. “Alright, class. Today, we’re in for a great time. I’ve already received everyone’s homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we’ll jump straight into today’s material. I’m going to need a male and female volunteer.”She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys’ laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, “Alright, then I’ll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers”I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she’d use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked.“If you all remember, the only two names we’ve removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won’t be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy’s bag, however, I’ve already taken the liberty of removing Tony’s name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl.” She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. “Sofia, please come up here.”I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.M

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole’s legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole’s head, holding each of Nicole’s ankles spread about three feet apart.“Hi Nicole.” I said to her, as I approached. “I’m the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel.”Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. “Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I’ve never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.”“So, I take it you’re still glad I ran into you in the library?” I asked.“Oh, definitely!” she exclaimed. “If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can’t wait for what’s in store for us for the rest of the semester.”“Wow.” I said, smiling back at her. “I don’t know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I’ll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.”“Thank you Samantha,” she replied. “But, since you’re last, make sure it’s a good one. I don’t want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I’ll pay you back for it another time.”I smiled and replied, “Deal.”I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole’s right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole’s cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole’s gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole’s legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn’t care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole’s final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole’s ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, “Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.”“No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you,” replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. “That was the best sexual experience I’ve had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.”“Well, I’d offer to let you stay in here, but there’s another class coming in here soon, and I think they’re covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I’m sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.”“That’s alright.” replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. “I don’t live far from campus. I’ll just go home and take a nap.”“One more thing before you go, Nicole.” said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. “In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there’s an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.”“I will.” said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it “You know; I really don’t feel like wearing this. I think I’ll walk home without it.”At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn’t bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn’t far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole’s position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn’t know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn’t ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other’s bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I’ll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I’m more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today’s story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn’t arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn’t bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I’m actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn’t seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them.“Hello class,” she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. “I’m glad to see you’re all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today’s class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?” Almost everyone raised their hands. “Good. Those of you who say you haven’t, I don’t believe you. But in case you really haven’t, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven’t ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves.”We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I’d seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle.“Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I’m going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers.”Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. “This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?” Of course, nobody raised their hands. “Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here.” After another moment, Sofia raised her hand.“Good, Sofia. Please come up here.” Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. “Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?” She nodded. “Okay, then you know what to do. I’ve also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely.”Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, “Good, Sofia, that’s exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now.” Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. “Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well.”Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself.“Alright, next up, we have the vibrator,” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. “This toy requires batteries, because when it’s switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman’s clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?”After a couple seconds, Latoya’s hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table.“Thank you Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn’t bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya’s head tilt back in pleasure.“Good, Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, “Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn’t that feel good?”Latoya nodded.“Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat.”Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. “Now, I don’t want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?”Tony Baker didn’t hesitate to stick his hand in the air.“Alright, Mr. Baker,” said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina.“Excellent, Tony,” said Ms. Sharon. “This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you.” She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony’s cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off.“Good, Tony. You may take your seat.” He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. “This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?”Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat.“Next, we have our first two-person toy.” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. “These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female.”Most of the boy’s hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I’d rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was.“Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We’ll both insert them at the same time.”I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up.“How does that feel, Samantha?” asked Ms. Sharon.“A little cold, but fine otherwise,” I replied.“Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha’s.” She handed them to the students. “For the rest of today’s class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you’d like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class.”I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, “Does this knob increase the intensity?” as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. “Yes, Ken,” I heard Ms. Sharon say, “that’s the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it’s hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.”“I see,” said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. “Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out.”I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, “It’s alright.”Ms. Sharon said, “That’s exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don’t disrupt the class.” She pulled the last toy from her bag. “As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I’ll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now.”They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn’t have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren’t already full or being rubbed: Nicole’s and Amy’s. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions.“Thank you, both,” she said, holding up the final toy, “This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other.”They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued.“Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other.” They did so. “Thank you. I’ll start with Amy, and then Nicole.”Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her.“Good. Now, I’m going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole’s hole.”I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy’s cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole’s cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy.“Good.” said Ms. Sharon, “Thank you both. Now we’re ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!.” Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn’t take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, “I’ll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don’t mind.” Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. “Good. I’ll tu

Library Research.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I walked back to the elevator, pressed the button, and got on. This time, nobody joined me, so I was by myself. The elevator door closed, and my hand immediately went between my legs. I figured I could probably cum before the elevator reached the bottom floor.What I didn’t count on was people waiting on the other floors. About two floors down, the door opened, with a ding. It nearly gave me a heart attack, seeing the librarian and a couple students standing there, looking at me with my hand on my cunt.“Oh. Sorry.” said the librarian. “We’ll catch the next one.”The door closed, and I continued. I was just starting to orgasm when the elevator opened at the bottom floor. I gasped and writhed with the fantastic sensations coursing through my body, while the security student and everyone else in the lobby watched.After a moment, I had recovered. By then, the door had closed. I pressed the open door button, and walked out. I smiled at the security guy as I walked past, through the detectors, and out the door.I was exhausted from my recent release, so I didn’t feel like running. I walked back to class. By now there were quite a few more people out and about, and all of them looked at me, but I didn’t really care.As I got closer to my class, I saw a few of my naked classmates arriving at about the same time.We walked back through the halls, and into the classroom, to be greeted by a smiling Ms. Sharon.“Well, how’d it go?” she asked.None of us really had anything to say about it all.“Well, your lack of words is alright for today. I expected it. Don’t forget your homework. I’ll see you all next time.”Once again, I quickly got dressed, and left.Day three: human anatomy.Day three.I was a bit more nervous, so I arrived earlier than usual. I got there about 10 minutes before class started. Because I was so early, I was the first one to arrive.I walked to my usual spot in the second row, and put my bag next to my chair. Before being seated, I took a big breath and readied myself for what I was about to do.The reason I was so nervous today was Ms. Sharon’s instruction from the previous class: “be naked before class starts”. In the previous classes, we were each named off, and stripped one-by-one at the command of Ms. Sharon. When Ms. Sharon told me to strip, I didn’t have much choice. I either stripped, just like everyone else, or I would lost points for participation. Besides, I knew it was necessary for the class, and I wouldn’t learn as much if I didn’t.But this time was it was a bit different. This time I would strip at my own leisure. I knew I could choose not to, and wait until class started, but Ms. Sharon said to be naked before class started, and I knew there had to be a reason for that.So, I took another big breath, and whispered to myself, “here goes nothing.”I grabbed the bottom of my purple t-shirt, and slipped it up over my head, lifting my arms high into the air. Just like the previous class, I opted for no underwear, since they’d be coming off anyhow. So, once my shirt was removed, I was standing there, alone in a classroom, topless. I felt a draft glide over my naked torso, and shivered. I dropped my shirt onto my bag before continuing.For my bottom half today, I decided to wear a purple and black skirt made of a light material; maybe polyester. I knew it would be easier to remove a skirt than pants, and I wanted to make this as easy as possible for myself. So, I untied the side of the skirt, and slipped it down my legs, bending over.Before I stood back up, I heard a whistle from behind, which made me jump. I snapped my hands to my chest and my crotch, and spun around to face my guest.As I turned, I saw it was Filipe, who was zealously inspecting my entire naked body. I wondered how much he saw before announcing his presence. I couldn’t be sure, but I’d bet he saw my cunt from between my legs while I was bent over.“Sorry Samantha,” he said, as he walked toward his usual spot on the left side of the classroom. “I couldn’t help it. You are just so sexy!”“Uh; well; ” I stammered, trying to think of a valid response, given the situation. “Thank you, I guess.”“You’re welcome.” he replied with a smile, as he placed his bag on the floor. “I see you’ve followed Ms. Sharon’s instructions. I suppose since you’ve set the example, I should join you.”He then pulled one arm into his shirt, and pulled it off his body, then his other arm, revealing his dark, toned abs. Then he unbuttoned his jeans, unzipped his fly, and pulled both his jeans and his boxers off, freeing his large, limp cock. It was around 4 inches already.“Much better,” he said, smiling at me. “Now that we’re both in our birthday suits, how about you lower your arms?”I considered it for a moment. He was just as naked as me, so I might as well. I shrugged, then lowered my arms, showing him my the rest of my naked body.He didn’t try and hide his gaze as he looked at my tits and my bare cunt. I saw his dick grow in size a little. I smiled at that.We both took our seats, and a few seconds later, the next student arrived: Latoya. She walked to her seat, one row behind me. Seeing that we were both sitting there naked, she quickly removed her clothes as well. As she did, Filipe and I both watched intently.Latoya was wearing a white tank top, and very short jean shorts. Around the edges, I could also see the straps of a black bra and the hem of black underwear She started by grabbing the bottom of her shirt with both hands and pulling her tank top off. Then she unbuttoned and unzipped her shorts, revealing her long, dark, smooth legs. Then she reached behind her back, and undid her black bra, dropping it to the floor, which revealed her A-cup breasts, and dime-sized nipples. Finally, she grabbed the sides of her black panties, and pulled them down, showing us her bush, which was neatly trimmed into a thin vertical line. Now finished, she sat down behind me, crossing her arms and legs.“So, what do you guys think of the class so far?” I asked, glancing around at each of them.“Well, I’m enjoying the class so far” replied Filipe. “It’s definitely been interesting so far, and I’m sure it will only get more interesting going forward. How about you?”“Well, I certainly think it’s an interesting class. When I signed up, I was not expecting something so; risqué. But, I think it’s a very exciting class, and I’m determined to learn a lot. I’ve had a few sexual experiences, but it seems like every time I get into the bedroom with a guy, I don’t have a clue what to do.”Latoya laughed. “Yea, I feel the same way most times. I think this class will certainly help with that.”As we talked, more people arrived. Each of them followed our example and stripped down completely naked. Most people were a bit hesitant, but if their logic was like mine, they figured that everyone else had seen it all before, and were eventually going to see it again. Also, it sounded like we would all become much more familiar with each other’s bodies in later classes.Just at the start of class time, Ms. Sharon arrived. She also took her own instructions to heart, as she had stripped before arriving. The only thing she wore was a bag over her shoulder and a smile on her face.However, the more interesting part of her arrival was that she was followed by a familiar face: Nicole from the library!Nicole was dressed in a tight, dark grey t-shirt, with a sports brand logo across her mid-sized breasts. On bottom, she wore a pair of black, spandex yoga pants that clung to her body very tightly. With the two tight items, the curves of her slim body were very much apparent. So apparent, in fact, I saw a camel toe between her legs.Even with her very tight clothing that didn’t hide the shape of her body whatsoever, she was still a lot more clothed than the rest of us. She seemed quite out of place.“Hello class.” said Ms. Sharon, as she placed her belongings on the desk. “I’d like to introduce a new student: Nicole Jackson. Yesterday, she witnessed a sample of your assignment, in the form of a nude Samantha in the library. After their parting, she took an interest in the class and reached out to me about joining the class. I happily added her to the roster."Now, since Nicole is joining us a bit late, she will not get the convenience of an easy first day. She will be required to strip completely, just like everyone else. She will also be required to do some catching up, and thus, she must perform yesterday’s activity before next class period. I have already given her a random action and location."Now, Nicole, I will ask that you strip, then tell us a bit about yourself, including your virginity status.”“Wow. Okay.” replied Nicole, a bit shocked at the abruptness of the situation. She looked like she had just performed a cannonball into a lake on a January morning. “Well, I’m-” she started.“Strip first, please.”, interrupted Ms. Sharon.“Alright.” Nicole replied, and took a breath. “Here goes nothing.”She placed her bag next to a nearby desk. She then grabbed the waist of her yoga pants, and slowly wiggled them down her legs, swaying her hips back and forth. Due to the tightness of the yoga pants, her panties came down as well. As she pushed them down, she bent over at the waist, allowing Ms. Sharon, who was behind her, to get an excellent view of Nicole’s womanly parts.Once those were removed, Nicole kicked them over to her bag and started on her top half. She pulled one arm, then the other, out of the arm holes. Then she lifted the shirt over her head, and threw it over to her bag as well. Now that her shirt was gone, we could all see that she had one final tight piece of clothing remaining: a black and green sports bra. She quickly grabbed the bottom of the tight bra and pulled it over her ample breasts. She peeled it up over her head, and tossed it on top of her pile of clothes.I was wrong earlier, when I said she had mid-sized breasts. They only appeared mid-sized, due to the restrictiveness of the sports bra. Once that was removed, it was clear that she was easily in the top 3 in the class for breast size. I’m not sure if it was because of her large breasts or not, but her nipples appeared quite small in comparison.“Well, now that I match everyone else, I’ll introduce myself. As Ms. Sharon said, I’m Nicole. This is my third year as a student here. I’m from Florida. I was interested in this class, as it directly pertains to my major: Human Psychology. Finally, to answer Ms. Sharon’s specific question: No, I am not a virgin.”She then took her seat, crossing her legs, but leaving her large breasts for everyone to see.Ms. Sharon stepped back to the front. “Thank you very much Nicole. I’m glad you decided to join the class, and I’m sure you will gain a lot of useful information pertaining to your focus of study."Now, class, on to today’s material. First, I wanted to review yesterday’s activity, and get your feedback. So, what did you all think of it?”After a moment’s silence, Nicole raised her hand and Ms. Sharon indicated she should talk. “Well, having not actually done the activity yet, I can’t speak to that aspect of it yet, but I think I can give a unique perspective, as I was able to view the activity from the outside. I think it was a great activity that I’m sure got everyone out of their comfort zones. It speaks to the courage of everyone here that you were able to do that. Also, to be honest, it was very sexy. I can honestly say that seeing Samantha naked in such a public place as the library turned me on quite a bit. I can’t wait to do the activity myself.”“Thank you Nicole,” said Ms. Sharon, when Nicole was finished. “ That was indeed some useful insight. Anyone else?”After another moment with nobody responding, Ken spoke. “Well, I can definitely say it was embarrassing. I don’t think I’ve ever been that embarrassed in my life. However, I can also say that I’ve never done something so exhilarating in my life. It felt amazing to walk around campus with everything on display. I felt like all the secrets of modern society were ripped from me, and I felt so free. Anyhow. That’s my thoughts.”“Excellent. Thank you Ken. Since nobody else seems willing to share their thoughts, I’ll continue. And that’s fine. I know it was a very personal thing that you all experienced, and it’s perfectly acceptable that you don’t want to share that with the rest of the class. However, I hope you were all honest with your write-ups. The only two people who will read those are yourselves and me. Speaking of the write-ups, everyone please take those out. I’ll come around and collect them.”After a minute or two, Ms. Sharon had all the papers collected into a pile, which she placed in her bag.“Thank you everyone. Now that I’ve collected all of your first-hand accounts of your exhibitionist experiences, we will be moving on to our next topic. However, we are not done with exhibitionism in the context of this class. It will play a role in many topics we cover in the future, and it will be one of the options to be included in your final project."Now, as I’ve said, the goal of this class is to study human sexuality. Our first topic will build a foundation that we can build on for the rest of the semester. That topic is male and female human anatomies."In order to cover a real amount of detail for this topic, we will use live demonstrations. I would use myself as the female demonstration, but I wouldn’t be able to properly point out each body part. So, I will need two volunteers; one male and one female.”Nobody raised their hands. I, for one, didn’t want to be singled out in front of the class for this demonstration. Ms. Sharon was being somewhat vague, but I guessed that whoever was being used for the demo would have their entire body closely examined by everyone in the class. I might have gained a certain level of comfort in my nudity around my fellow students, but this demo would take things to another level that I wasn’t sure I could handle. My guess is that everyone else was having similar thoughts and feelings.“Well, if nobody will volunteer, I’ll have to pick two people at random. I figured this was going to be the case, so I’ve prepared two bags, male and female, containing each of your names. Each time we run into the case of no volunteers, I’ll pull a names out of the bag. I will leave the names out until everyone from that gender has done a demo, then I will replace them. That will ensure that everyone gets a chance to participate, and that nobody gets singled out too much. Unfortunately, since there are less girls, that does mean you will each participate more often than the boys. Sorry, but there’s not much I can do about that."So, I’ll give everyone one more chance to volunteer on this activity. I will tell you that this is one of the more easy activities we will do this semester, so if you want to get your demo out of the way, feel free to volunteer.”She waited another moment for anyone to raise their hand. Nobody did. “Alright. Then we’ll leave it to chance. I’ll pick one name from each bag today.” She reached into the boy’s bag first, and pulled out a small piece of paper, and read it aloud. “Filipe.” She then reached into the girl’s bag, and pulled out a second piece of paper, “Nicole.”Wow, I thought, that sucks for Nicole. Not only is she stripping on her first day in the class, but she’s also doing a demo.“Okay, both of you come stand up here, please.” They stood and walked to the front of the class, then turned and faced us, standing about two feet apart from each other. They both looked very nervous about what Ms. Sharon was about to ask them to do.“Thank you. So, first we’ll cover all of the non-sexual parts, although in some sense, you could argue that all body parts can be considered sexual, in one sense or another. Most of the body parts that we traditionally think of as non-sexual are the same between the male and female body. Actually, two thirds of the sexual parts are quite similar as well."So, we’ll start at the head and move down the body from there. First, we have the hair. As you all know, on average, men tend to have shorter hair than women. Of course there are exceptions. Some men like to grow their hair out, and some women prefer to cut theirs short. But the social norm is that a girl’s hair is long enough to come past her ears, and men’s tend to max out at around the top of the ear."Next we have the face. Men tend to have sharper features, whereas women’s faces tend to be more rounded. Another defining feature of the male face is facial hair. While women technically can grow facial hair, society has shunned it, so in most cases, it is considered a male feature. Women, on the other hand, tend to define their face via more artificial means, through make up, jewelry, and the like."Another important facial feature that we will touch on quite a bit in this class is the mouth. The reason that is important for this class is the fact that it’s one of only three orifices that are generally used for penetration. In the case of penetration of the mouth, it is known as oral sex. We will cover oral sex in detail, a few classes from now."Moving on down, we have the torso.” And so she went on, describing the similarities and differences between the male and female body, skipping over the “private” parts. As she described each part, she would point out where those parts were located on Filipe and Nicole’s bodies.When she was finished describing the feet, and how they were a specific fetish for some people, she said, “That concludes the non-sexual parts. Now we’ll move on to the more intimate parts of the body. Now, Filipe and Nicole, I understand that this part of the demonstration will probably make you uncomfortable, and that’s understandable. However, this lesson crucial in order to eliminate any confusion that may otherwise occur in future classes."So, first, we have the chest. Both males and females have nipples.” She pointed to each of Filipe’s nipples, then to Nicole’s. “The very center, raised area is the actual nipple. The surrounding dark area is called the areola. The area surrounding that on females also has a name: the breast.”She pointed to the surrounding area of Nicole’s breasts. Nicole blushed. “It also colloquially has a few other names, including: tits, boobs, and knockers."In most societies, the breasts are considered a ‘privat

A Ghostly Plea For Appreciation.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.A Christmas Ghost Story For ScroogeDana got ready to roll the movie as The Chix settled in. “What’s the movie?” asked McNally.“A Christmas Carol, it’s the classic tale by Charles Dickens.”“Damn. Not a Christmas movie? Did I ever mention that I am so over Christmas right now? Bah Humbug!”Annie snorted, “McNally, you make a better Scrooge than Patrick Stewart.”“I’ll drink to that,” McNally said as she tipped her stemware to wash down a handful of popcorn. “Let me say it again, Merry Fucking Christmas, because I am so done with Christmas.”“Merry Fucking Christmas” was echoed around the room, followed by giggles among gathered good friends as the opening scene played.Annie was dabbing at her eyes as Tiny Tim cried out in the movie’s final scene, “God bless us, everyone!”As the credits rolled, Annie turned to McNally, “Well, Ebenezer Scrooge, do you still hate Christmas? Or did the ghost of Christmas Future shake you from your Bah Humbug! ways?”“I don’t hate Christmas; I just get worn out by this time of year. Christmas has been going on since before Halloween and that’s way too long, even for a vibrant spirit like me,” replied McNally.“Are you still so entrenched in your ‘Bah Humbug’ world-weary ways Ebenezer McNally or is it possible that visitations of the cinematic Ghost of Christmas Past, Present and Future have softened your hardened holiday heart?” pried Patricia.“Don’t be picking on McNally, she’s just been more emotionally honest. I have heard Scrooge speaking through all of you. Chix, take a look inside and tell me if Christmas hasn’t lost its magic for all of us this year, or for that matter, several years running.” Dana’s call for introspection brought the room to silence.Dana continued, “Let me play Ghost of Christmas Past; let me take us back to time when we were young, and Sander and I stretched our budget and bought this cabin and had The Chix and their boys up here around Christmas time? Remember those times?”“Those were the good days,” recalled McNally. “I remember Orlando mixing exotic cocktails for everyone to try. The guys kept making sweet drinks and urging us girls to taste one new one after another. I’m sure they were in cahoots, working on the theory that 'Christmas candy is dandy, but liquor is quicker.’”Patricia chimed in, “Yeah, I remember that year, I remember laughing a lot of silly laughs and being chased around the cabin and out into the snow by three horny abominable snowmen until I finally let one catch me and haul me off to his lair where he threw me on the bed and ravaged me.”“I sort of remember that too - only I think I enjoyed Orlando’s cocktails too much too soon to fully remember every detail. But I have a vague memory of laughing on my way to a strange bed as I hung over Nelson’s shoulder as I pounded on his back as a captured maiden, but not really feeling much distress. I remember trying to help Nelson undress me, but I was too giggly, so he just ripped my clothes off.”Dana reminisced, “Anybody remember the year we all wore those sexy Santa’s Naughty Elf costumes?”“I still have mine in a closet somewhere I think,” snickered McNally. “We put on a pretty good show for the guys that one year when we performed in those outfits. Thanks to Annie for sewing them,” McNally tipped her glass toward Annie.“It was your choreography McNally, and your audacious moves that gave me the confidence to bump and grind along with the rest of the Chix. I’d never have been able to even think of doing something so feminine and sexy if it weren’t for you McNally,” complimented Patricia.“I still get wet every time I hear Eartha Kitt sing 'Santa Baby’ and I think of how hot we Chix looked and how mercilessly we teased those boys,” chuckled McNally.“Speaking for me,” said Patricia, “I’d say all of that dance practice and the sexy dance tips from everyone else showing me how to strut my wares. Our sexy little routine was well worth it a little later that night.” All The Chix giggled and nodded with Patricia, each recalling the thrill of having their men rush the stage and cart off the four costumed naughty little helper elves for a roll in the sheets.“Dana are you sure you’re alright with us bringing up these memories?” asked Annie in a cautious tone.“Annie, I’ve already told you that good memories and present friends are what are important to me tonight.”“Allow me to play the Ghost of Christmas Present,” said Dana in a soft voice. “If the Ghost of Christmas Past has drawn for you scenes of past holiday lovers, good times and Christmas cheer; what do you see when the Ghost of Christmas Present hovers above your lives tonight and points to your actions and attitudes of this present Christmas?”The Chix again sat thinking in silence.McNally answered Dana’s challenge first, “Well, I’ve already told everyone my grim view of this present Christmas. There is a poverty of spirit where I operate; Christmas has become nothing but joyless deadlines for me. I’ll confess, 'Bah Humbug!’ is truly what the Ghost of Christmas Present is pointing at in my life.”“Or would Scrooge use a more contemporary phrase, maybe something like 'Merry Fucking Christmas?” needled Patricia.“Yeah but…” Annie joined in, “…Those really were Merry Fucking Christmases in the past - literally. Those years when we all used to come up here with our hubbies and enjoy playing games and cooking together, remember? And it seems like every night ended in a night of passionate love making,” she added wistfully. “Why did we let that slip away? Where did the holiday love magic go?"I have a confession too, McNally has nothing on me, I’m just as much of a Bah Humbug personality as McNally - if not more so. Only I’m just a Scrooge still in the closet. I guess it’s time I came out to my friends. It was me who first suggested that I’d be ready to exchange Nelson for someone to clean my house. Honestly, how Scrooge-like is that?"The Ghost of Christmas Past showed that Scrooge rejected his old flame, Belle, to pursue a respectable wealthy status above love. Like Scrooge, I’ve let the passion for my old flame, Nelson dim, and for what? A respectable status of a well cleaned house? I’ve been saying 'Bah Humbug!’ from inside my Scrooge closet."I chided McNally for her poor attitude when we first drove up this afternoon,” recalled Patricia. “But then I fell right in with her complaining about my grueling holiday schedule and all I had endured. So, I guess that makes me not only a Scrooge, but a hypocrite as well. How’s that for a bare-bones confession to the Ghost of Christmas Present?" Dana’s Christmas Ghost"Excuse me,” declared a mildly irritated McNally, “enough indulging in this group psychotherapy playing with literary ghosts. I can’t stand it any longer, I’ve gotta find out from Dana if Sander’s ghost is really visiting us here.”McNally’s abrupt demand brought a heavy hush to the room.All eyes were locked on Dana. “All I can say is that I came up to our cabin for the first time since the accident. I hoped I was ready, but I wasn’t sure. The real reason that I invited everyone to join me was so I couldn’t back out, even if I wanted to, since I had extended an invitation to The Chix. Patricia, Annie, McNally; you’re my insurance as I forced myself to be a brave widow."I came two days ago for solitude. I thought I would be alone up here. I hoped I’d be brave enough to finally be alone with my thoughts. I was going to force myself to stay here until reinforcements arrived in the form of a carload of wild, raucous and fun-loving Chix."To my surprise, I had it all wrong. I was not alone here. Sander was waiting for me. It was good to find him here; he has been a comfort for me. I told him I was sorry for making him wait. He let me know that he understood why I waited. He assured me that it was alright for me to wait, coming only after I was ready."When Sander came to me the first night, he comforted me, bringing good memories of us in this place, like the Ghost of Christmas Past. He reacquainted me with faded memories of Patricia and Will, Annie and Nelson and McNally and Orlando all gathered in this place with me and Sander back in those days at the beginning. The images he brought to me made me feel grateful for all of you."I told Sander that those were lovely, warm memories, some of the best; but that they were far in the dim past. When Sander wrapped those memories around me; I felt warmth and saw a radiating brightness, happy for what we had once shared together. He said that that is why he had to brighten them for me; otherwise, neither I nor anyone else in those images would be able to clearly see them as they once were."I began to cry as those bright images of our past passions and fellowship with our friends began to fade before my eyes. I cried even more at the fear of losing him and everything good once again."He warned me that squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories, leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures. Sander let me know that I still had all of you wrapped around me to shield me with love. He was pleased that The Chix had taken such good care of me after he was taken from me."Sander told me he could not keep the past images bright, the power to do so was only given to the realm of the living."I cried in my grief and in my fresh fear of loss. I tried to hold him, but of course, I could not. I pleaded, 'How can I keep those memories of you and warm feelings bright?’ I didn’t know how to find the power to keep from losing all that was meaningful to me. I cried, 'Please Sander, show me, show me how not to lose you and everything again. Don’t let me drain away into the murky darkness where all warmth and love have been stolen from the human soul.’"I cried, kneeling on the floor. Sander said nothing as he stood close to me as a kind and gentle spirit with a comforting patience waiting for me to finish my hot tears. When I wiped away my tears and looked into his face, he pointed and guided me to look for my answer. I saw The Chix checking their messages, returning calls, checking their calendars trying to squeeze in a meeting, an appointment and a Christmas cookie exchange. I saw that we were rushing to the shopping mall, ordering online, checking our phones and returning home exhausted, drained of warmth and love, leaving nothing for those around us."I was shown Will, Nelson and Orlando taking the cars in for servicing because it was time. I saw these men checking their messages and making out-of-the way runs to pick up store items and a few groceries because their wives had sent them a text message. I witnessed The Dix on their own initiative coming home with a takeout meal that they served to their exhausted wives and then taking out the trash the night before pickup without a reminder. The guys were up late at night, opening the bills and writing the household checks and balancing the accounts, toiling like the loyal Bob Cratchit, Scrooge’s unappreciated clerk. I had been shown Christmas Present. I was sad to have seen that exhausted misery spread to all of our present lives."I cried, 'Oh Sander, where is the joy and the love for our friends? Everyone looks so exhausted and joyless and without hope or purpose. Tell me Sander, what is going to happen to them?’ Sander looked sad and did not answer me."He began to fade into the darkness, and I begged with renewed tears, 'Sander please don’t go, please don’t leave me alone again.’ But he was gone.I crawled off the floor, lifting myself into bed and cried myself to sleep. I remembered his words, 'Squandered time, tyranny of the mundane and careless love will steal from the human soul, draining the treasures of passion and good memories and leaving murky, pathetic sketches in place of those forgotten treasures.’"When Sander slipped away from me that night, I understood that he had shown me that the same was happening to Orlando and McNally, Will and Patricia and also to Nelson and Annie. His visit was a warning. Just as I lost Sander, everyone here is facing a Christmas Future where you will discover that you’ve lost all that really matters in life."Sander came again the next night. I was glad to see him. I wanted to know if it was too late for our friends to rekindle the love that had somehow drained away. 'Please, Sander, tell me that there is yet hope for them this Christmas Season,’ I begged."He showed me some bright and warm memories from long ago, some personal and some with The Chix. He showed me those visions to let me know that I still had love and support from you guys. But I was haunted by those visions of Christmas Present that I’d been shown the night before. He was happy that I was so well cared for now. And yes, he was happy to know that I got surprised by some needed loving attention from a partridge, a turtle dove hunter and an old barnyard rooster who had a few tricks to make a French hen cackle. Yet, the peril of the bleak Christmas Present remains, unless friendship and love is cherished and attended, it too will soon perish, and I’ll see my friends fade away into murky darkness as Sander had."Again, I looked into his gentle eyes and asked, 'There is still time isn’t there? We haven’t squandered our time, it’s not too late, tell me sweetheart, there are warm and bright memories of love and affection still to be made, nourished and cherished.’ Sander smiled his warm smile of assurance that I had missed so much, and I was happy."I woke, realizing that the sun was shining off a fresh morning snowfall and I threw off my heavy quilt. I sat up in bed, remembering that on our last morning together; Sander had been working on something secret that morning before the accident. I remembered asking him, 'Sweetie buns, what are you working on the hill behind the cabin?’"He smiled that warm, smug smile of mischief on that last morning that we were together and told me, 'I’ve got a Christmas surprise to show you tonight, it has to be revealed once it is dark. So, you’ll have to wait until we finish a few runs on the slopes this afternoon.’"Of course, we never came back here together. I had forgotten about Sander’s promised secret Christmas surprise until yesterday morning. When Sander told me he had a Christmas gift waiting for me after dark, he was holding an electrical extension cord behind his back with his mischievous smile stretched across his ski slope tanned face. 'I’ll plug this in to brighten your night tonight, as a token of how you have brightened my life,’ he said. Recalling some of his last words, I jumped out of bed and checked this morning; that cord is still lying on the deck where Sander left it last year.Annie was crying, as usual, but so were Patricia and McNally.Dana reached for her purse and pulled out her phone and looked at her messages and began to text, as The Chix took a few moments to rein in their emotions and check their composure before speaking or asking Dana any questions.Annie brushed her cheeks, "Oh Dana, that is the sweetest, saddest story I’ve ever heard… Excuse me, I can’t stop weeping… I don’t even know if these are tears of joy or grief… excuse me, I don’t know what to feel or say,” she said as the flood gates reopened.Patricia felt it was her role to wade in and tidy things up and drain the emotional swamp in which they all found themselves wallowing in. “Dana, it sounds like you’ve started to find some peace after last year’s events. I am glad that you shared with us how you are coping with Sander’s passing…”“Patricia, Jesus Christ on a bicycle! Don’t be such a cold and analytical mother hen all the time for us Chix. Dana’s story is not about coping, it’s about us - all of us and all that we once had and what we might lose, including Will, Nelson and yes, Orlando too. Dana, your conversation with Sander really got to me there…” McNally paused, looking emotionally rattled.“I guess everyone can tell, your story about Sander got to me also,” said Annie after managing to dry out enough. “I feel like McNally. Dana, what you said really touched me; I don’t know what to say… Yes, I actually do, I want to say that what Sander said is right; my joy has been stolen from my soul, I feel drained inside, I have let the things I hold most dear fade away. I am Scrooge - and I’m sorry, but so are all of you.”Turning to Patricia, Annie asked, “Don’t you feel what McNally and I feel? Don’t you feel that you and I and McNally, and certainly Dana, have lost something precious? Together as The Chix, we are a sum greater the whole - and that has, or should, include our husbands. I believe Sander told Dana to warn us all before it is too late. Patricia, don’t you feel like me that we should do something before the Ghost of Christmas Future makes the vision of an estranged and murky end to all that we enjoy a grim reality?”Patricia teared up and nodded silently. Then lifting her head, she asked Dana, “Is there hope? Did Sander give you hope for us?”“There is hope. There is still love here, and where there is love, there is hope. Sander showed me that the future can be changed by what we do now. Sander showed me that there is hope for us, hope for The Chix.”“And… And… What is that hope?” asked McNally. “And… And… And I got lots of questions about you and Sander up here in this cabin, but first - that was a gripping Christmas ghost story with Sander, but it seemed kind of weird that as soon as you finished driving your emotional steamroller full speed over our sympathies that you then broke character, ignoring us to check your phone. Isn’t checking your messages part of that tyranny of the mundane that Sander warned you about? Who is so important that you were texting them rather than dealing with us in this room and our emotions?”“The Ghost or the Ghosts of Christmas Future,” was Dana’s curt, cryptic reply.“You asked about our future, you asked about hope; I don’t know exactly how to answer those questions,” said a thoughtful Dana. “But I know where I want to look for starters. There is Sander’s unrevealed Christmas surprise waiting for me - or us, on top of the hill behind the cabin. It was Sander&rsq

First day of an advanced university-level sex ed class.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hi! My name is Samantha. I’m a 25 year old college graduate. I am about 5’ 3", and I’m a very petite girl. I have black hair and blue eyes. My tits are small-ish, but they look larger because of my small figure (a 32 b chest looks more voluptuous than a 38 b does.) My ass is average. But nice and tight, because I work out quite a bit.Today, I’d like to tell you about a class I took in second semester of my sophomore year of college: Advanced Sexual Education. Here’s the description from the course catalog: I attended a private research university, in southern California.Human Sexuality 3O1.“Everyone takes a sex-ed class in high school that goes over the basics. That class should have covered the basics of each gender’s biological systems, and the reproduction system as a whole. This class goes beyond that basic overview, and provides an in-depth study of the sexuality of human beings. The course will include discussions, demos, and lab projects. Students must be 18+ years of age.”I really felt I needed to take this class. You see, at my high school, we had a one-week version of the sex-ed class, and I had been sick for the last 3 days that week. Although I had picked up many things since then, I was never quite sure what I missed, and felt that I might be missing something important. I thought this might be a good opportunity to fill in those pieces I had missed.I’d read the description of this class many times, and wondered what exactly it would entail. “Demos and lab projects” and “18+”. Those two pieces of the description made me both scared and excited. Of course 18 years was the required age for consensual sex, in our state. Did that mean that we were going to be having sex in the class? Surely we couldn’t be required to have sex. That would be illegal. Wouldn’t it? Our university did have a few prodigy kids on campus, who were still under-age. They were banned from signing up, or even auditing the sessions. There was no online option, either.After thinking on it for about 3 weeks straight, I decided I would sign up.First Day.The first day of the class finally arrived. I’d been anticipating it since the moment I’d signed up. I’d thought about backing out several times, but reconsidered each time.I’d dressed in a tight, white t-shirt with a decal, blue jean shorts with a white belt, and flip-flops.I arrived at my classroom at 7:55; 5 minutes early. It was a very early class. I didn’t see many people on campus on the way there. The class was in the basement of the psychology building. I’d never been down there before. I’d heard that’s where some psych studies were held, and a few classes. It was tucked away in a corner of the building where nobody would stumble into it by accident.As I walked in, I noticed several people sitting in seats around the room. There was roughly an even mix of males to females. I found a seat in the second row, and pulled out my phone and checked social media, as I waited nervously for class to start. As I waited, I noticed most of the people in the room seemed a little nervous. Many were looking around, and a few seemed like they wanted to get up and leave.Finally, the teacher arrived; 1 minute late.She was somewhat tall for a woman (maybe 5'10"), in her early 30s. She had blonde hair, put up in a bun. She had black rimmed glasses. On top, she wore a white blouse, which was unbuttoned down to just above her bra, revealing a lot of cleavage as well as quite a bit of her mid-sized sized breasts. Over that, she wore a bright red cardigan. She was also wearing a black skirt that came to about mid-thigh, showing off very long, tan legs. On her feet, she wore 1-inch, red heels, matching her cardigan.She walked to the table at the front of the classroom, and set her bag down on it. She pulled off her cardigan, draping it over the back of the chair, which revealed her slim figure. She reached into her bag, and took out some papers; presumably, her notes.“Hello class.” she said, once she was ready. “This is Advanced Sexual Education. If you are not here for Advanced Sexual Education, please leave. You’re in the wrong place.”I looked around. Nobody left. There were 12 guys, and 8 girls, including me. The seats were arranged in 4 rows of 5, with 10 seats wrapped around the outside of the room. Some of the chairs were emptyThe teacher looked around to make sure nobody was slow to stand, then continued. “Ok. I’ll introduce myself and go over some guidelines, then take roll. My name is Sharon Gladwell. You can call me Sharon. I’ve worked here at the university for about 5 years. This is my first year teaching. Normally, I do research for the psych department. My specialty is human sexuality and arousal. I’ve lead several studies on various topics including stimulation, bondage and exhibitionism.”Everyone in the class seemed stunned at how openly she talked about these “behind-doors” topics.“Now, some guidelines.” She pulled some papers out of her bag, and passed them out. “Here’s the syllabus. In there, you will find details on everything I am about to say. If, at any time, any of you feel you are not suited for this class, feel free to get up and leave. No harm, no foul."This class is designed with two goals in mind. Firstly, to educate you all on the details of human sexuality. We will study the specific of how the human body works; specifically, the similarities and differences between males and females. We will also examine how certain stimuli cause certain reactions. We will cover intercourse in detail, both traditional and non-traditional methods. We will cover fetishes of many varieties, pornography, body modification (as it relates to sexuality), and coercion."The second goal is to push your boundaries. Throughout the semester, we will have numerous demonstrations, as well as solo and group projects on the topics and concepts we are covering. By the end of this class, you should all be more open sexually, and you will have experience far beyond many of your peers, measured by both depth and breadth."There will be times during the semester when I ask you do to do things you may not be comfortable doing. You may, of course, opt out, but it will negatively affect your participation grade, which is 50% of this course. The other 50% is broken up into 35% out-of-class projects and homework, and 15% for the final multi-format exam."Any questions so far?” she asked. A few hands went up. “Yes?” she said, pointing to a girl in the third row.“You mentioned demonstrations,” replied the girl. “Are those going to involve guests? And how involved will they be?”Sharon smiled, and replied, “No, we will normally not have guests this semester, unless we are covering a special topic. The demos will be performed by each of you, as well as by myself. They will be very in-depth, and will usually involve grouping up to get a chance to observe the topic, and get hands-on experience. Hopefully that clarifies it. If not, it should become clear in a little bit, as we’ll be doing our first demo today.”“Oh; thanks; ” replied the girl, quite stunned, and a little confused.“Anyone else?” asked Sharon. A boy on the left side of the room held his hand up. She nodded to him.“So, when we group up, will we be grouping boy-boy or boy-girl?”, the boy asked.“Good question. For the start of the semester, we will form groups that include both genders. As each of you have the most experience with your own gender, you will need to study the other gender more thoroughly.” Then she counted out how many of each there were in the room. “I was planning on pairs; however, it looks like the numbers don’t quite work out for that. If we start with coed pairs, that’ll leave four extra boys. So we’ll have two groups of 3, with an extra boy in each, and two boys with me.”The boy grinned, “Thanks. That’s what I was hoping.”“I’m sure it was,” replied Sharon, with a bigger grin. “Any other questions?” There weren’t any. “Alright then. We’ll move on to roll-call. Some days, including today, I’ll give you a question for the day. When I call your name, you will stand, answer the given question, and strip off your clothes. Normally, you will remove all of your clothing, but since it’s the first day, you’ll only be required to remove two articles of clothing. Shoes, socks, and jackets do not count.”That got everyone’s attention. There was no mention before that anyone would be stripping. It was implied, due to the fact that hands-on demos would probably require nudity, but this confirmed it.“Today’s question is an introduction,” Sharon said. “You’ll state your name, age, where you’re from, and whether or not you are a virgin. We’ll start with me. As I said before, my name is Sharon. I’m 32, and I’m from San Francisco. As I’m sure you have all guessed, I am not a virgin.”With that said, she unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, placing it on the desk. Underneath, she had a sexy white bra, with black lace accents. Next, she unzipped the side of her skirt, and slipped it down her long legs, revealing a matching g-string.Now that her clothing was removed, I got my first good look at her body. She was slim, in a fit kind of way; she definitely worked out regularly. Her legs seemed to be miles long. She had one noticeable tattoo: some sort of tribal pattern, wrapping around the bottom of her tits. She was very tan; she must sun bathe quite a bit.“Now your turn. First up, Tony Baker”A boy on the right side of the room stood up and introduced himself. “Hi I’m Tony Baker. I’m 19, and I’m from Texas. I am not a virgin.” He pulled his shirt over his head. He had a tan body, with six-pack abs. Next, he pulled off his shoes and socks, then pulled his pants off, revealing a pair of red boxer briefs, which were tented slightly. Apparently I wasn’t the only one who found Ms. Gladwell attractive.“Nice to meet you Tony. You may take your seat. Next up, Mindy Hayes”She proceeded to call out each student’s name. About half-way through, she called “Christina McCoy”Christina stood, and said, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can do this.” She grabbed her bag and quickly walked out of the classroom.“No worries” said Ms. Sharon. “Would anyone else like to leave?” At that, a terrified white boy also left.She continued down the list, and nobody else left. Each student stood, said their name, age, and virginity status, and stripped off their shirts and their bottoms.Here’s a summary:·         Mindy Hayes - 19 year old white girl from Boston. Virgin. Wearing pale blue matching bra and panties.·         Alex Myers - 18 year old white boy from Ohio. Not a virgin. Wearing black boxer shorts.·         Dave Evans - 24 year old white boy from Georgia. Virgin. Red boxer briefs.·         Darrell Wade - 23 year old white boy from Louisiana. Not a virgin. Grey boxer briefs.·         Latoya Gilbert - 21 year old black girl from Chicago. Not a virgin. Red bra and panties.·         Filipe Allen - 24 year old Portuguese boy from San Francisco. Not a virgin. Red boxers.·         Eric Ramirez - 22 year old Hispanic boy from San Diego. Virgin. Blue boxer briefs·         Ken Sharp - 21 year old white boy from Kansas. Virgin. Tighty whities·         Billy Daniels - 19 year old white boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black boxers·         Barbara Foster - 20 year old white girl from South Carolina. Not a virgin. Pink and black boy shorts, and a pink push-up bra·         Roberto Walters - 18 year old Hispanic boy from New York. Not a virgin. Black and white boxers.·         Irene Hunter - 21 year old white girl from Wisconsin. Not a virgin. Dark blue sports bra and matching panties.·         John Gibson - 19 year old white boy from Connecticut. Virgin. Black boxer briefs·         Amy Powell - 18 year old white girl from Maine. Virgin. Purple g-string and a white shelf bra·         Sofia Mendez - 18 year old Hispanic girl from Ohio. Not a Virgin. Green g-string and matching lacy bra·         Kent Doyle - 23 year old white boy from Colorado. Virgin. Bronco’s boxers (orange and blue)·         "And, last but not least, Samantha Rivera.“I stood up. I was shaking a little. I was quite nervous. I’d been somewhat of an exhibitionist before, and I’d been naked in front of people before, but not in this kind of setting. But the biggest thing that was getting to me was the anticipation. The whole time I watched people strip, I knew my turn was coming. I was also nervous because I had slightly less clothing than all the other girls."I’m Samantha. I’m 19, and I’m from Colorado. I am not a virgin.” I paused. “Um. Ms. Sharon; ”“Yes, Samantha, is there a problem?” she replied.“Er; .well; .I’m not wearing any undergarments. I usually don’t. They make me uncomfortable.”“Ah. An exhibitionist. I see. Well, it doesn’t make much difference. Everyone will be stripping completely, starting tomorrow. You’ll just have to do it a day early. If you’re uncomfortable with that, this class probably isn’t for you. Feel free to leave, if you’d like.”“Um. No, I’m okay.” I had a feeling she’d say something to that effect, but part of me was hoping she’d cut me some slack. Maybe let me keep my shorts? But, at the same time, I was also hoping that she wouldn’t. :)So, I proceeded to strip. First, I kicked off my flip-flops. Then I grabbed the bottom of my shirt, and slowly pulled it over my head. Everyone got a good look at my B-cup breasts, with my arms over my head. I dropped my shirt onto my bag, then continued. I undid my belt, then the button on my jean shorts, then the zipper. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, then peeled my tight jean shorts off my naked body. As I did, I bent over, giving everyone behind me a good look at my ass and a small bit of my cunt. I picked my shorts up, and placed them on my bag. I smiled, and sat down, crossing my legs and my arms, which covered all the important bits.“Excellent, class. Now that introductions are out of the way, we’ll move on to our first topic: the human body. Today, we’ll be going over the non-genitals. You may ask: ‘what does that have to do with Sexual Education?’"Well, as we’ll find out several times throughout the semester, sexuality doesn’t require genitalia, or even nudity. An orgasm can be a achieved in other ways. For example, you can make someone cum just by massaging them in non-sexual places, although I doubt we’ll see that today."Now, let’s pair up for our first demo. First I’ll call out pairs, then we’ll see who is left."When I call your name, the girl should get up and move to the guy. First pair. Samantha, you’re with Tony.”I stood up, and walked to the right side of the classroom. Everyone watched me as I went and I felt like I had 100 eyes glued to various parts of my naked body, although it was really only 34. But that’s still a lot! I took an empty seat next to Tony.Sharon continued pairing every girl with a guy. When she was done, she said, “We have four guys left. Two will join me: John and Eric. The other two will join a pair of their choice.”The remaining two guys stood and approached Tony and I.Sharon laughed. “I see you are both attracted to the lovely Samantha and Tony here. Unfortunately, we won’t get to foursomes until later in the semester, so, since Alex got up quicker, he can join Samantha and Tony, and Filipe can join another group.”Filipe looked disappointed, but he walked away and joined another pair. Alex sat down in an empty chair on the other side of me.“Now, we’ll be covering back massages first. Each male stand behind your female, and rub her shoulders, neck, and back. Remember: no genitals today. For those groups with two guys, each can get one shoulder.”She then sat down in a chair, and Eric and John got behind her and started massaging her shoulders.I scooted my seat forward, while Alex and Tony stood and got behind me. They then gave me one of the best massages I’ve had in my life.After what seemed like an eternity of bliss, but was still much too short, we switched. I first massaged Alex, and then Tony.“Ok, class. That’s it for today.” said Sharon. “Class dismissed. Remember, be prepared to really get in deep with the material, starting tomorrow.”Everyone returned to their original seats, and started to dress. I quickly walked back over to my bag, put on my shorts and shirt, grabbed my bag, and left.The second day. Topic: exhibitionism.The next day, I arrived about 5 minutes early again. I was wearing a light-green t-shirt and tight blue jeans. I walked in, took a seat in the same spot, pulled out my phone, and looked at social media.A few minutes later, Ms. Sharon walked in.“Hello class.” she said, after placing her bag down on the table in the front of the room.“Today, we will be covering exhibitionism. I felt like it was an appropriate topic, given that many of you will have some strong feelings about stripping in front of your fellow students, most of which, are still strangers to you."But, before we start, I want to mention an opportunity for extra credit. As I said last class, I do a lot of work on sexuality research. A problem with this type of research is a lack of willing test subjects. If you’re interested, you may participate in any number of these throughout the semester, and I will bump your grade up by half a letter grade. For example a B would become a B+. In addition to the extra credit, most studies have a monetary incentive ranging from $50-$1000+ depending on the focus and intensity of the study. If you’re interested, let me know, and I’ll get you signed up for a study."Now, just like last class, I’ll call roll, and you will each stand, and strip completely. Every day from here on out, class will be conducted entirely without clothes, with very few exceptions. Also, I do not want to spend a ton of time on roll call every day, so, starting tomorrow, I will ask that each and every one of you is naked by the time class starts."Just like last class, you will also answer a question. However, today you’ll do that after stripping. The question is: how do you feel, given your indecency? Are you uncomfortable? Are you embarrassed?

Anna almost loses Jake, then beds him.By darrenr - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Wordlessly they lay there, Anna clutching his hand as he held her. Eventually her breathing returned to normal, and her grip softened. Jake realized he had his dick pressed against her bottom in their hug, but it had softened during the past few minutes. He felt proud of himself and his soft dick. Anna was the epitome of his sexual desires, but in this moment even his perpetually rude cock recognized this was not the time to make selfish demands. It felt nice snuggled up against her soft bottom.His face resting on Anna's back, he couldn't help smiling. He had done it! He had most definitely given her something she'd never felt before.A small movement from Anna brought him out of his reverie, and he realized she was crying. In a single second his heart fell from impossible heights of blissful pride and satisfaction down into despair.“Anna, are you okay?” Jake asked, his voice small. “Did I hurt you?” For what felt like an eternity, there was no response at all. Then Anna's grip on his hand tightened, and she pulled it against her chest.“Thank you,” she said, her voice cracking. Holding his hand tight, she moved to sit up and he pulled back to give her space. She looked at him with cheeks wet with tears. “I have no idea why I'm crying. No, you didn't hurt me. You made me feel more pleasure than I ever thought possible. I don't know where all this emotion is coming from.” She leaned her head against his shoulder, and he put his free arm around her again. They sat in silence for a few minutes more. Jake's heart gradually recovered from its moment of terror, and he breathed easy again, the sweet scent of her hair in his nose.With a deep breath Anna lifted her head and looked at Jake. Still feeling elated from his success, he started to grin. This in turn made Anna smile.Making a goofy face, he said, “Well?”They both burst out laughing. Jake felt elated at what he had accomplished, giddy with delight at what they had shared, at how close he felt to Anna.When the laughter died down, Anna's face grew thoughtful. “What I just experienced, was that normal? Is that what everyone feels when they orgasm? Is that what you feel?”“I doubt I've ever experienced anything even a tenth as good as that,” Jake said. “That seemed to be in the earth-shattering category.“It really was. My legs feel weak. I can't get over how good that felt. I honestly didn't know anything like that was possible. How did you know how to do that?”He thought about all the ‘how to' videos about sex he had watched, all the guides to please a woman he had read, how he poured all his love and focus into doing the best he could for her. “I think I just got lucky.”Anna laughed. “No, I'm the one who got lucky.” She sat in silence for another moment looking at her toes.“Jake?”“Yes?”“You kissed my pussy.” It still caught him off guard when she used that word, but he liked it.“Yes. I hope you don't mind. I knew you needed more and that was my only idea,” Jake said.“Was it, was it gross?” Anna asked.“Quite the opposite,” Jake said. Of course, the truth was he was overflowing with affection for her. Confessing all that now seemed too much. He kept silent.“Anna,” Jake said quietly, “Did I hurt you?”“What on earth are you talking about?” she said.“You know, when I, when I put my finger inside.”“Oh!” she giggled. “No, it didn't hurt at all. Quite the opposite. Completely different from the doctor.”“Oh good,” Jake said, his finger remembering. Warm, snug, delicate. He felt his arousal start to grow and tried to think about something else instead.After a few minutes, Anna asked, “How tired are you?”“Oh, I'm fine.”“But it took me ages to reach the climax. You must have been getting a little tired?”“A little,” Jake admitted. “But I'm fine now.”“All recovered?”“Yes, all recovered!” Jake said, laughing at the interrogation.“Good!” Anna said, distractedly stroking the top of her thigh. “Good, I'm glad. That was an incredible thing you did for me, just an incredible thing.”“Anna, please,” Jake protested, turning his head to meet her eyes. “I enjoyed it too, you know.”Anna smiled but quickly looked away in embarrassment. “Of course, now, now it's your turn.” Anna was clearly getting nervous. “I owe you some–”“No,” Jake said a little too firmly, sitting up. “No, listen. There's nothing owed. Nothing transactional here. If some day in the future you find yourself needing to touch me, truly deeply needing it, then nothing would be more welcome. Nothing. But I've been slapping this salami and having orgasms for years. I'm fine. What's important now is you've taken a huge risk with this first step, and it was a good experience. I think you should load up on good experiences before taking more risks.”“'Good experience' rather understates things,” Anna said with a laugh.“Here's what I think,” Jake said. “No offense, but you look a bit worn out. How about I get us a snack and we watch a movie to relax?”Anna smiled. “I do feel a bit drained. That would be nice.”Jake returned with some apple slices, cheese, and crackers. Anna cued up a movie and he realized he was feeling pretty drained himself.Sometime later he awoke to find Anna still sitting with him. The movie was over. It took him a moment to notice she was looking down at his crotch.Jake must have moved a little because Anna startled, looked away, and began to get up.“What's the matter?” he asked.“Sorry, I shouldn't have been staring while you were asleep.”Jake laughed. “Are you joking? We've been naked with each other for weeks now. Why would I mind if you looked at my ugly wiener?”“I don't know,” Anna said, settling back down on the couch beside him and leaning against him. “It just felt like peeping or something.” She smiled. “I guess I was being silly.” Jake nodded and put his arm around her again, feeling her shoulders rise and fall as she breathed, enjoying how her breasts moved.“I don't think it's ugly,” Anna said after a few minutes.“Huh?”“Your penis. Your cock,” she added with a smile. “I don't think it's ugly. It got super small while you slept. I thought it was cute.”Jake felt the topic of discussion begin to swell. He whispered, “Uh oh, it knows you're talking about it.”Anna bent down close to his dick and whispered to it, “I think you're cute when you're all shrunk up small!” Then she sat back up, giggling.His dick jumped a little in response, and Anna laughed more.“Can I tell you something stupid?” Anna asked.“Of course.”“This is embarrassing, but, when your cock gets really big…” Anna looked down. In a quiet voice, she said, “I feel a little bit scared of it.”Jake immediately began to shrink. He frightened her? He moved to cover himself with his hands.“No wait,” Anna said, grabbing his arm and pulling him back down. “That's not what I meant. You didn't do anything wrong.” She pulled his hands up so his crotch was exposed again. “All I meant was it's intimidating when it gets big.”Jake thought for a moment. “I have to be honest. It's hard to not be aroused when I'm with you. But I will try!”“No,” Anna said. “No, I don't want that. This doesn't make sense, but I also like when it gets big. I feel both excited and a little afraid.” She looked down and then back into his eyes. “I guess what I mean is I appreciate how patient you're being with me. I intend to return the generosity you've shown me, but, but I'm just not ready yet.”Jake let out the breath he didn't realize he was holding. “Oh, well that's no problem. I thought we already settled this? You don’t ‘owe’ me anything.“"I know,” Anna said, “I just–”“Listen,” Jake interrupted. “Believe me. I’m having a… profoundly good time. All I can think about is hoping you’ll invite me back for another round.”“What does your schedule look like tomorrow evening?” she asked.Jake chuckled, and he felt his dick jump at the thought. “I think I can fit you in,” he said.Anna smiled, and leaned her head against his shoulder again.Unexpressed Desires.Anna didn’t like to directly ask for Jake to work his magic on her. Her face would occasionally get this hungry look that was extremely obvious, and Jake made sure to offer. As he practiced on her more and more, he became immensely proud of his growing expertise. He had learned to read her feelings, her body’s reactions, and her needs. Sometimes it was clear she needed immediate relief, and he would give it to her. Other times, his favorite times, she enjoyed dragging it out. He would bring her right to the edge, and then back away, teasing her over and over until she couldn’t stand it even one more second. When she reached that point, he would take her over the edge into an incredibly powerful orgasm that left both of them exhausted afterwards.She wasn’t ready to return the attention. Occasionally she would offer, though it clearly came from a sense of obligation. Jake wanted her to touch him out of desire, not guilt. At least he wasn’t embarrassed about being erect around her anymore. Sometimes he got that “blue balls” ache, but not often. After she left every evening, he didn’t even feel the need to masturbate anymore. He just missed her and tried to get to sleep quickly so the morning would bring her back.Jake hated hiding his true feelings from her, but he feared ruining what they had. Maybe someday he would have to confront that. He wasn’t ready.The Saturday of changes.It had been a tiring Saturday, but fun. Hiking in the nearby foothills, taking countless photos, and talking about all kinds of things. She seemed so fond of him as they explored and laughed together, he could almost believe she loved him as much as he loved her. He hoped so, at least. Lost in his thoughts, he realized Anna was talking to him as she drove them home.“It’s funny,” Anna said. “I was talking with my mom the other day and she was acting all confused about us. Apparently, I talk about you all the time and she thinks we’re actually dating. 'Mom!’ I said, 'Jake doesn’t think of me that way. We’re just good friends.’ I don’t know why she won’t let this go.”Jake felt his ears burning. HE doesn’t feel about HER that way? Feeling exhausted from the hike, he was unable to slow the emotion building in his heart.“That’s bullshit,” he said, more anger in his voice than he intended. He stared out the front window.Anna glanced at him with surprise. Jake didn’t turn toward her. He knew Anna wasn’t a malicious person, and he knew he was probably messing up everything, but it hurt.“What do you mean?” Anna asked quietly.Jake knew his anger was out of control, but he spoke anyway. “You always assume too much. Mostly I don’t mind, but you don’t get to make assumptions about my feelings, to lie to my face. It couldn’t be more obvious how I feel about you, how I’ve felt about you from the very start. I don’t expect you to love me back. You don’t owe me anything. But it would be really fucking decent of you to at least be honest that YOU set the rules. You don’t get to put words in my mouth.”Anna didn’t respond. Jake stared straight ahead. He heard some sniffling and saw her wiping her eyes. He wanted to comfort her. He hated to see her in pain, no matter the reason. But his angry heart felt better, even if he dreaded to think what he had done to their friendship.The rest of the drive home was silent. They went to their separate apartments that evening. Jake showered by himself for the first time in weeks feeling lonely and sad. Fearing he had made the biggest mistake of his life, he made it as far as the couch before breaking down in tears and crying himself to sleep beneath the throw blanket.Sometime later, Jake heard Anna’s voice. Was it a dream? His head felt heavy with sleep. In the darkness, Anna was pulling his hand.“Come on, sleepy-head, you’ll be more comfortable in bed,” she said.Her voice held no anger, only kindness. It must be a dream. He found himself in his bed. Anna climbed in beside him, her warm back snuggled up against him as she pulled his arm around her. He longed for it to be real, though he knew it couldn’t be. Anna hated him now. It was over. Jake’s mind drifted into blank despair again.Anna was smiling at him. Her face was the most beautiful thing in the world and her gaze felt like being bathed in warm sunshine. She leaned in to kiss him. In the dream logic, this wasn’t a surprise. She loved him as he loved her, and kissing him was the most natural thing in the world. Her lips touched his and he felt his heart grow and expand until it consumed the universe with their love and joy. All they needed was each other, forever. Touching her face, he was the happiest man in the world. He called out her name.“Jake,” he heard Anna’s voice, gentle and tender. “Jake, are you okay?” He felt a warm hand on his cheek.He opened his eyes and saw the light of dawn, soft on Anna’s face. What was she doing here? Genuine concern was in her eyes.“Jake, you were having a dream. Are you okay?”As he woke up more, he realized his dick felt strange. Moving his hand, he found it was on Anna’s hip, and her hip was wet. The sheets were wet. His crotch was wet. With horror he realized it had been a wet dream. The biggest, messiest wet dream of his life. And it was all over Anna.His body involuntarily jerked in panic. Tears erupted from his eyes and he started gasping, unable to speak even if he knew what to say. What was she even doing here? He couldn’t see clearly through the tears, but he had no trouble imagining the hateful look she must be giving him.“Sorry!” he blurted. “Oh god, I’m so sorry.” He started to pull back, to climb out of the bed and away from the mess, away from everything. But she gently pulled him back down beside her.“Shhhh, don’t talk,” she said. “Just look into my eyes and breathe.”Jake squeezed his eyes shut, too ashamed to look at her.“Everything’s okay, Jake,” Anna continued. “I’m here with you, and everything is okay.”Jake opened his mouth to apologize again but she put a finger over his lips before he could speak.“There’s nothing to say. Just breathe with me.”He opened his eyes and through the tears saw Anna’s kind eyes looking into his. He inhaled, and his chest jerked with a suppressed sob.“Everything’s okay, Jake. Just breathe with me.”Jake took another breath, and he managed to make it a bit smoother. Anna smiled and stroked his temple. He focused on the warmth of her hand on his face and tried to forget the shameful wet mess between them on the sheets.Eventually his breathing calmed down. Anna used her thumb to wipe the tears off his cheeks, and she smiled at him.“Now we’re going to do something silly,” Anna said, “And you’re not going to argue with me. You’re going to come with me to the shower, but first you’re going to close your eyes. Do you trust me?”Jake was puzzled but he nodded and closed his eyes. He felt her pull the cold sticky sheet off them, and then she helped him stand up. Holding him from the side, she slowly guided him, and he realized she was doing this so he wouldn’t look at the mess on the bed. He felt the shame lurch back into his heart, but at that very instant she put her hand on his chest, right over his heart, and he calmed back down.He kept his eyes closed as his feet touched the cold tile of the bathroom. He heard Anna start the shower, and then she pulled them together into the hot water. She pressed the front of her body against the front of his and squeezed him close, her head on his shoulder with her face against his neck. Her breasts were soft and comforting. Her hips pushed against his and he felt his shrunken, ashamed dick press against her thighs. He put his arms around her and returned the hug. The hot water poured over them both and he felt his body relaxing.For a few minutes they just held each other. Anna adjusted the water slightly hotter. The air filled with steam and their bodies seemed to blend as the water coursed over their shoulders. Anna sighed happily against his neck. She didn’t hate him for ejaculating on her in his sleep. She wasn’t repelled. She didn’t find him revolting. Anna squeezed him tighter, then pulled back from her hug.“You can open your eyes now.” She was smiling at him. She put her finger to his lips and then grabbed the shampoo bottle. Her fingers massaged the shampoo into his scalp and his eyes rolled back in pleasure. She rubbed far longer than was needed to wash his hair, clearly enjoying his reaction. With a soapy wash cloth, she rubbed his shoulders. Her thumbs worked into his muscles as she washed down his back, down each arm, across his chest and down his belly.Without hesitation she gently held his shrunken dick and stroked it carefully with the wash cloth. It wasn’t sexual as she cleaned him, it was simply loving. She washed his bottom, his legs, and his feet, including scrubbing between each toe.She pushed him back into the hot water to rinse and held a finger up to tell him to stay there. Then she carefully shampooed her own hair, and washed her own body, making sure he was watching. Finally, she joined him in the hot stream of water and hugged him as she rinsed.When Anna turned the water off she grabbed a fresh towel and dried him carefully over his whole body before drying herself while he watched. He laughed when she used the hair dryer on him, blowing warm air all over their bodies until they were fully dry before she got a brush and started drying his hair too. She had fun styling his hair to look ridiculous, and then quickly dried her own hair too.Anna wrapped them each in bath robes to stay warm, and walked him to the kitchen. She put him in a chair and he watched while she made coffee, toast, and eggs. She sat beside him while they ate in silence, watching each other and giggling now and then.When they finished eating, she held up her finger again to tell him to stay in his chair, and then went off to the bedroom. Anna was gone only a few minutes before returning and leading him by the hand back to the bed, which now had fresh sheets. She sat beside him on the bed and smiled at him.“How are you feeling now?” Anna asked. “Better?”Jake smiled. He was clean, warm, and fed. Also, he realized, he was loved. “All better. One hundred percent better. One thousand percent better!”Anna giggled. She couldn’t seem to stop smiling.“Remember when I first asked if I could show you my breasts?”

Porn, masterbation, confessions, and demonstrations.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.One evening, Anna sat beside him on the couch with a serious look on her face.“Jake, listen, I know I've already put a lot of burden on our friendship these past weeks. There's something else I want to ask you about. I don't want to do a cycle of agonizing self-doubt this time, so I'm just going to go out on a limb and ask you. Do you promise to tell me if my question makes you uncomfortable?”“Of course I'll tell you,” Jake said.“You know that model you showed me earlier, the one with the inverted nipples?”“Yes,” Jake laughed. “Yes, I remember.”“You found those pictures pretty quickly. Have you looked at pictures of her before?”“Well, yes,” Jake admitted.“And when you looked, it made you feel… aroused?”Jake felt his face turn red. There didn’t seem to be any point in denying the obvious. “Yes.”“Even though she has weird nipples?”“Anna, look. I don’t see her nipples as a negative. It just made her more enticingly unique and fascinating.”Anna nodded. “And when you felt aroused, looking at her pictures, did you… well did it make you want to… touch… yourself?”“Anna, are you asking if I masturbate when I look at porn?”Anna nodded.“The answer is yes, of course I do. I’m not proud of it, and I’ve never talked with anyone about it before. But you seem to sincerely want to know. I’m… I’m not really interested in being teased about this.”“Why would I tease you? I wouldn’t do that.”Jake gave her a doubtful look but saw only sincerity in her expression.“Do you mind if I ask you more questions?”Jake laughed. This woman bared her beautiful body to him every day. How could he say no? With a sigh, he said, “Go for it.”“How did it start? Wasn’t it weird?”“It started quite innocently. I somehow noticed it felt good to touch myself there, and it seemed like all positives and no negatives.”“Were you looking at porn then?”“Oh no, not at first. I’m not even sure I thought about girls at first. That connection came later.”“Did you hide it?”“Well, yes. I clearly sensed this was a private thing.”“And that’s it? All positives, no negatives from the start? No shame involved?”“Oh, I didn’t mean to suggest that. I said it started quite innocently.” Jake paused briefly, and then continued very quietly. “Eventually I got the message it was something to be ashamed of, and I associated profound guilt with it.”“Then you stopped?”Jake shook his head. “Of course not. It felt so good! I simply internalized the shame and self-loathing.”Anna squeezed his hands in hers. “Do you still feel shame?”Jake took a deep breath. “Not the same way. Eventually I realized I wasn’t hurting anyone, and while it isn’t the most productive use of time it’s not worth beating myself up over. The only thing I struggle with anymore is keeping my fantasies respectful.”“What do you mean?”“Well, like… I used to try to imagine what every girl in my school looked like naked. But it didn’t seem right to fantasize about someone who hasn’t… invited me to. I can’t help what images pop into my head and try to ignore the inappropriate ones. That’s why I feel okay about looking at porn. Those people have given permission to be fantasized about.”Anna squeezed his hand and was silent for a while in thought. “For me, I also got the message, as you said, that I shouldn’t touch myself that way. And I didn’t. I’ve since accepted, intellectually, there is nothing wrong with it. But I can’t seem to shake this latent shame. I’ve tried, and it just doesn’t work for me.”“What doesn’t work?” Jake asked.“Touching myself. Masturbating. Every time I try it, I can’t overcome the feelings of shame.”“You’ve never masturbated?” Jake tried to not sound incredulous.“Not really, no.”Jake hesitated a moment, and then asked, “Is it different when you… have sex?”“Oh, I’ve never had sex,” Anna said. “Never really been close. Have you?”Jake shook his head. “No, me neither.”They sat together in silence, the picture of the nude model on the computer forgotten.Anna took a breath and asked, “What does it feel like to… have an orgasm?”Part of him was expecting this question. He thought about the countless times he’d masturbated. What was it like to not know?“It’s okay,” Anna said with disappointment. “I didn’t mean to pry.”“You’re not prying!” Jake said quickly. “Sorry, I’ve never talked about this with anyone. I’m not sure how to describe it. I’m happy to share it with you, but please be patient with me.”Anna’s face relaxed. She waited patiently while Jake thought.“I think it’s kind of like sneezing,” he said.Anna looked confused. “What?”Jake smiled. “Well, kind of. You know that tickle in your nose before a sneeze? It’s annoying, and not a strong sensation, but you know unmistakably a sneeze is coming. The feeling builds, and builds, and then suddenly there’s this out of control explosion that somehow your whole body is involved in. The explosion is related to the tickle, it comes from it, but is orders of magnitude more powerful. More intense. And then afterwards it feels like relief, like all this tension was suddenly released.”Anna looked doubtful. “You’re not really selling it.”Jake laughed. “Well the difference is, unlike a sneeze, it’s all pleasure. It starts as mild pleasure. It feels good, and it builds. It can continue building, and just feels amazing. Sometimes it’s nice to take it slow and enjoy that feeling. When the orgasm hits it feels like the pleasure-o-meter goes off the scale.”Anna laughed. “If it’s that great, why aren’t you masturbating, like, every day?”Jake’s cheeks turned red. “It’s not necessarily every day.”Anna’s eyes widened. “Oh.” She giggled nervously.Jake nodded. Anna sat in quiet thought.“What I’m wondering is,” Anna finally said softly, haltingly, “for me, would it be different if I was… masturbating… with a… friend?”Jake could only see one interpretation for what she just said to him, and yet it seemed impossible.“What do you mean?” Jake asked, studying her face for any sign of joking.“Would you be willing to… masturbate with me?”Jake stared at her stupidly.Anna turned away and moved to stand up. “Sorry, I know that was weird. Please forget I asked.”Jake held tight to her hand. “YES!” he blurted out.Anna turned back toward him.“I mean, no that’s not weird,” Jake continued. “Yes, I will do that with you. Masturbate.” Anna smiled. “After all, that’s an extremely normal thing for friends to do together.”They both laughed. “What’s your vision?” Jake asked. “How will this work?”Anna gestured at the computer in Jake’s lap. “Do you think you could find a movie of something we could both, um, enjoy?”Jake laughed. “Can you be more specific?”“A man and a woman having sex?”“Okay. Any turn offs?”“What do you mean?”“You haven’t watched much porn, have you?”“No,” Anna answered.“That’s okay. Let me sketch a typical ‘plot’ for you. Couple kisses. Couple undresses. Couple takes turns performing oral sex on each other. Man puts penis in woman’s vagina. Lots of thrusting and then, usually, pulling out and ejaculating on the woman.”Anna made a face of disgust. “ON her? Why do they pull out like that?”Jake laughed. “Okay noted, what penises do is disgusting. This brings up another issue we should discuss. If we do this together, I feel I must point out to you I have a penis, and when I orgasm my penis ejaculates semen. If that is gross to you, maybe this isn’t a great idea?”Jake felt a little bad confronting her so directly on this. He thought it was disgusting too, but she hurt his feelings.“I’m sorry, you’re right. But I am curious–why is it normal for the man to pull out?”“I don’t know, I think just so the camera can see the climax? Anyway, I’ll find one where the penis stays inside. Any other concerns?”“Do they always do oral sex? It seems gross to put your mouth where someone pees.”“Not always,” Jake said, “though it’s very common.”“Why is gross stuff common in porn? That doesn’t seem sexy.”Jake thought about how much he’d like to put his mouth on her. “I think it depends on the relationship. A stranger, or someone you’re not attracted to, then I agree it’s a big yuck. Someone you are attracted to, someone you care for deeply and find beautiful and appealing, well, maybe it’s a special intimacy? I’d also guess it feels good in a unique way. I have no personal experience, though. Just speculating.”“Hmmm.” Anna seemed doubtful.“You’d prefer something without oral sex?” Jake asked.“At least to start, please.”Jake found a suitably tasteful example of the genre, put the laptop on the coffee table in front of them, and started the video. Sitting beside Anna, Jake became very conscious of his shrunken dick. He was too embarrassed to be aroused or to touch himself, and his hands rested on his thighs. Anna sat in about the same position, hands on her thighs.The woman in the video took her bra off. She had small breasts with big nipples.“I like her breasts,” Anna said. “She has great nipples. Do you like them?”“Yes, they’re nice.” Jake would have preferred to be looking at Anna’s, though.The woman in the video pulled down the man’s pants and stroked his dick with her hands. “What a beautiful cock,” the woman said in a sultry voice.Anna giggled. “Do people really talk that way?”Jake shrugged. “They do in porn, at least.”“Cock is such a funny word,” Anna said. “Is that what you call your penis?”Jake let out a short laugh. “Believe it or not, I don’t talk to my penis that often.”“I think you mean you don’t talk to your COCK,” Anna said. She nodded toward the screen. “His cock seems to like her,” she said, clearly enjoying the word. She looked over at Jake’s shrunken dick, stark evidence of how uncomfortable he was in this unusual situation. “But yours doesn’t seem so interested. Do you want to try a different video?”“Sorry,” Jake said. “It’s not the video. This just feels weird. I feel a bit paralyzed.”“It is awkward, but we can overcome it,” Anna said. “How do you, normally, how do you touch yourself?”Jake spoke slowly, feeling nervous. “I hold my… penis…”“Cock,” Anna corrected with a smile.“Okay, I hold my cock, and I squeeze until it is hard. Once hard I… I stroke up and down the length of it.”Anna nodded, staring at his limp dick.“How about…” Jake swallowed. “How about you?”Anna laughed. “Well as I explained I don’t really know what I’m doing.”“Okay, I know, but what have you tried? What is your… plan for this attempt?”Anna frowned. “Just general rubbing around my vulva, I suppose.”“Any particular places?”“I’ve read I should focus on my clitoris, but that’s way too sensitive so I kind of rub around it.”“Do you put your finger… inside?” Jake asked.“Oh no,” Anna said, shaking her head. Then, quietly, “I’ve never put anything inside.” She turned to face him. “My gynecologist has, of course, but it was uncomfortable, and I’ve always been a little afraid of doing it on my own. I suppose that sounds stupid.”Jake shook his head. “Not at all. There’s nothing stupid about listening to your feelings. The whole point of masturbating is to feel good.”For a moment they sat in silence watching the video. Finally, Anna put her hand between her legs.“Come on, slow poke,” she said with a smile. “Catch up!”Jake took hold of his shrunken dick.“This isn’t so bad,” Anna said. “How are you doing?”“Doing okay,” Jake said.“Then let’s start stroking.”Jake started rolling his limp dick between his fingers while, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Anna rubbing between her legs. He wanted to watch Anna instead of the video, but he kept his eyes on the screen. The man in the video was now stroking the woman’s pussy. Jake thought about when he had stroked Anna during shaving and moisturizing, which he found deeply erotic but wasn’t supposed to be about sexual pleasure. He wondered what it would be like to stroke her to make her feel good. Sharing his first explicitly sexual moment with her was powerfully arousing and soon he was fully erect.“That’s more like it,” Anna said, nodding at his erection. “Look at that beautiful cock! Feeling better?”Jake took this opportunity to look over at Anna, her friendly face and her bare breasts making his heart long with desire as he stroked himself.“Much,” he answered. “How are you doing? Is it working better having company?”“I think so. It’s still weird, isn’t it?”“Pretty weird!” Jake agreed.In the video, the man was now fingering the woman. She was shaved except for a small patch.“Wow,” Anna said.Eager for any opportunity to turn his head in her direction, Jake asked, “What?”“That woman’s labia are enormous!”“Hmmm, I suppose they’re reasonably prominent,” Jake replied.“Reasonably prominent? They don’t even fit in her vulva, they’re just hanging outside like, 'Hey, what’s up?’”Jake laughed. “Okay, yes. But based on my, uh, experience examining imagery of such things, they’re not unusually large.”Anna sat up a little and leaned down to look between her legs. Jake followed her gaze and was amazed to see she had pulled her outer lips apart, spreading open the petals of her labia.“But look, they’re so much bigger than mine!”Jake took in the sight of her inner pinkness glistening with moisture. Spread open like this, Jake was pretty sure her clitoris wasn’t erect, but his heart thrilled to be seeing in there. His hungry cock throbbed.“You’re so beautiful,” Jake blurted out.Anna laughed. “Right,” she said with sarcasm.“Beautiful,” Jake repeated, looking her in the eye to make his point.Anna looked away in embarrassment and leaned back on the couch, resuming her gentle rubbing while watching the video.“She seems to like that,” Anna said. The woman in the video moaned with pleasure as the man pushed two fingers into her. “She sure talks about her 'pussy’ a lot. Pussy, pussy, pussy! It feels naughty. Say it!”Jake giggled.“Come on, Jake!”“Pussy,” Jake said, quietly.“Pussy!” Anna said, louder.“Pussy!” Jake matched her.“PUSSY!!” Anna nearly yelled. The woman in the video orgasmed loudly while they giggled. “Well she either really enjoyed that or did a good job acting like she did,” Anna said. “I wonder if an orgasm really feels that good.”“It totally does,” Jake said. “Or it can. Speaking of, how are things going in your quest?”Anna sighed. “I don’t know. It feels nice touching myself. I don’t hate the video. I like doing this together, with you, but I don’t feel like the physical sensations are building toward anything.”In the video the man pulled his dick up to the woman’s opening, and then slowly pushed it inside.“That’s kind of beautiful,” Anna said.“It is,” Jake agreed, thinking about Anna.They watched together while the couple in the video had sex, the man thrusting faster and faster while the woman moaned in pleasure. Finally, he grunted, and his body jerked as he ejaculated inside of her, and the video ended.“Oh,” Anna said as she looked over at Jake. “What about your orgasm? Did that video not do it for you?”“It’s not that, exactly,” Jake said while idly gripping his shaft. “It’s more that I wanted to go there with you.”“That is sweet of you, but I’m afraid my equipment might not really work. Honestly, I’m not feeling anything building. But it was very helpful for you to do this with me, because I didn’t feel the shame this way.”“Are you sure you want to give up right away?” Jake asked.Anna’s face looked determined. She shook her head.“No, I’m not giving up,” Anna said. “But, well… do you have another suggestion?”“Have you ever tried, um,” Jake regretted his idea but didn’t know how to back out now. “Water? Like, the tub faucet or shower head?”Anna laughed. “You mean, like, shoot a stream of water into my vagina?”“Well, not so much 'into’ as 'at.’ I don’t know, it was just a thought. I’ve heard some women enjoy it.”“Heard? From who?”“I guess what I should say is I’ve seen videos of women pleasuring themselves with the stream from tub faucets. It could be fake, I certainly don’t know.”“Show me,” she said, nodding toward the computer. Jake found an example. In the video a woman climbed into a bathtub, adjusted the water temperature, and arranged her body so her vulva was in t

Platonic friends help with Intimate shaving, complicated by arousal.By darrenr.  Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“There's one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you, would you be willing to help me?”Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?”Anna nodded. “I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not.”Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina.“There’s one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I’m nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can’t see very well down there. Would you… would you be willing to help me?”Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?”Anna nodded. “I know it’s a big favor. It’s no problem if you’d rather not.”Jake couldn’t think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna’s vagina.“It’s not that! I’m happy to help. It’s just, I’ve never shaved a, um, you know, a…”“Vulva?” Anna said with a smirk. “It’s okay to use the word. Anyway, neither have I! But you have the advantage of being able to see down there.”“Okay, fair point,” Jake said. “But it also means… well in order to do this, I’ll need to…” Anna raised her eyebrows waiting for him to finish.“I’ll be clean,” Anna said. “I’m going to shower first, of course.”Jake wasn’t expecting that. He shook his head. “Oh, no, I’m not concerned about that. I just mean I’ll need to… touch… you. There. You know, to shave you.”Anna frowned. “Yes, hmm, I see the difficulty now. You’ve got a friend sincerely asking for your help with her most private place, and you’re balking because even a clean vulva is, let’s face it, pretty gross.”“NO!” Jake said. “That’s not it at all!” Anna looked hurt. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to yell. You’re completely misunderstanding me. I don’t think you’re gross in any way. I don’t think your… vulva is gross. At all. Not to be too corny about it, but I think your whole body is beautiful. Including your vag–, I mean, vulva.” Anna looked skeptical. Jake grimaced. “I’m nervous because… well, you’ve said our relationship isn’t sexual. I have to be honest with you. There’s no way I can touch your body… your vulva… and not be affected. Sexually.”Anna bit her lip and looked down, nodding. “I’m still figuring myself out. I think that experience with Andrew all those years ago affected me more than I realized. I don’t know what I want, or what I feel. I just know I feel safe with you.” She lifted her head to look him in the eye. “Do you think it’s possible to just pretend that it’s not sexual between us?”“Yes, I can do that,” Jake said. “Though my body might react differently.”Anna smiled in relief. “Then there’s nothing to worry about. Once the novelty wears off, you’ll realize what a tedious task you’ve volunteered for. Now come ON already.” Her face bright with happiness, she jumped up from the couch, pulling him by the hand to the bathroom. “I’m happy to help shave you in return, of course.”“That’s probably safest,” Jake said, trying to play it cool as he realized where she would be touching him.They showered together like normal. Anna got two fresh towels, spreading one on the floor of the bathroom and keeping the other folded as a pillow. She unwrapped a new razor and put it, along with a can of shaving cream, beside the towel. Lying down on her back, she stretched her legs out and spread them apart.“Do you think I should shave it all or keep a patch of hair?” she asked.Jake stood transfixed by the sight, contemplating her lovely bush. It was full and fluffy and beautiful, with light brown hair looking impossibly soft. Part of him didn’t want her to shave it, but only part of him.“We could definitely leave a patch of hair if you want. Though even if you start fully shaved it would grow back soon.”“Good point. Let’s just shave it all to start.” She reached for the can of shaving cream.“Wait,” Jake said. “When I’ve shaved my beard in the past it worked much better when I clipped the hair short first. Otherwise the razor gets clogged. I have some small mustache scissors, if you want?”“Good idea,” Anna agreed.Jake dug in his drawer until he found the scissors, and then turned to face her and froze. Could he really do this? He felt a bit faint at the thought of accidentally cutting her.“It’s okay, Jake. I know you’re going to be gentle. Go ahead and start!” She smiled nervously at him. “But please be careful.”Jake took a deep breath and knelt between her open legs. He’d never been this close, and his greedy eyes took in every detail. He looked up to her face, framed at this angle by her lovely breasts, and she gave him an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Jake raised his empty hand toward her and gently grabbed a tuft of hair. It was even softer than it looked.“Your hair is beautiful. Are you sure you want me to cut it?”Anna rolled her eyes. “Yes, I’m sure. Let’s do it!”Slowly, Jake brought the scissors up and snipped off a chunk of hair. Realizing he needed a place to collect it, he spread out a tissue. Anna watched him intently, propped up on her elbows. Carefully he worked, gathering and snipping, gathering and snipping. He gently brushed the loose hairs off her after trimming everything above her cleft.“How are you doing?” Jake asked.“Thank you for being so gentle. I would be a nervous wreck doing this myself.”“It’s my pleasure,” Jake said automatically, before realizing how intensely true the statement was. Quickly, he added, “Are you ready for me to continue working down… lower?”“You mean on my vulva?” She laughed. “Please use the names of my body parts, you silly.”“Sorry, you’re right. Are you ready for me to trim your vulva?”“Absolutely, please go ahead,” Anna said with a smile, though he still saw nervousness in her eyes. She dropped back onto the towel pillow, her breathing only a little shaky.Looking at her tender folds, Jake felt his palms sweating and his heart beating furiously. Gently, so gently, he touched his finger to the top of her cleft and drew it down to tease out the hairs trapped within. It took a few tries to get the hairs pulled off the bit of her inner labia that sat flush with her cleft. Careful to hold the scissors so he could see exactly where they cut and terrified of hurting her, he trimmed down the length of her outer lips.Anna’s hips twitched a little. “That tickles!”“Sorry! I’m not trying to tickle you.”“I know, it’s just a bit of sensory overload. Can you please just pause for a minute and press your palm against my skin, just to give my nerves a minute to calm down?”“Skin? Don’t you mean ‘vulva’?” Jake said.Anna laughed. “Fair point! Yes, please put your hand over my vulva to calm it down.”Jake put his palm against her cleft and felt its warmth, relishing the intimacy. Anna sighed and took a few deep breaths. “Okay, I’m good. Keep going.”“Could you please spread your legs a bit wider, so I can trim at the base of your legs?”“Sure thing!” Anna said. She bent her knees, bringing her feet up to rest against the sides of Jake’s legs as he knelt before her. Her outer lips were pulled apart, revealing moist pinkness inside. Her lovely scent grew stronger in his nose. Jake felt his erection jump. At least she couldn’t see his obvious arousal now. A few more minutes of careful clipping and he was done. He couldn’t be sure, but her inner lips looked wetter than before. He gently brushed the loose hairs away from her cleft and onto the tissue. Remembering how it might tickle, he placed his palm over everything again to relieve her.“Would you like me to clip, um, further down?” Then, remembering her earlier admonishment, added, “Around your, uh, anus?”Anna giggled as she sat up, her cheeks a little red. Anna bit her lip. “I suppose getting embarrassed at this point is silly. Yes, please trim down there, too.” She turned over onto her knees and pushed her bottom into the air, giving Jake his first clear view between her cheeks. His heart yearned with affection for her, the desire to care for her, even her cute little butthole. Only a few wisps of hair grew back there, and he was soon finished clipping.“Okay, I think we’re ready to start shaving,” Jake said. “Does it make sense to do that in the tub with lots of warm water?”“Definitely the tub, but we’re not ready yet. I need to clip you!”“Oh!” Jake said, “I forgot.” It was true. He was disappointed to realize he was quite erect, and with no way to hide it.“Well come on, trade places with me!” Jake stood up, his massive erection hanging out in the open air. He lay on his back feeling exposed and embarrassed. Anna knelt between his legs, and then she picked up his feet and brought them against the sides of her legs, so he was spread apart like she had been. His straining dick pointed up at the wall somewhere above his head.“Sorry about that,” he said, gesturing toward his erection.“Don’t be!” Anna replied. “I think it actually works better to have the skin stretched out for this. See if you can keep it that way. Are you ready?”“Sure, go ahead,” Jake answered. He didn’t expect it to be difficult to stay hard with her breath gently tickling his shaft. Sitting up on his elbows, he watched her gently grab a tuft of hair and clip it. She looked up to make sure he was okay, and then resumed careful clipping. Her breasts hung down in a lovely way as she bent over him clipping. Jake put his head back on the towel pillow and tried to relax, her every touch thrilling him.“I didn’t realize hairs grew up the shaft of your penis.”“Yeah it’s pretty nasty.”“No, it’s not nasty,” Anna said. “Just interesting.” He felt her fingers gingerly wrap around his shaft. “Wow, the skin is so soft. It’s a weird contrast with the hardness beneath the skin.” Jake relished the feel of her hand on him and listened to the soft swish of the scissors.“Are you doing okay?” Anna asked. She paused and kept her hand still on his hardness, the same anti-tickling strategy he’d used on her. It felt so nice. Jake was far more than okay, though he didn’t dare say that.He tilted his head up to look at her. “Perfectly comfortable. Thank you for being so careful.” She smiled at him, and then returned to her trimming. Her tongue poked out between her lips the same way it did when she was focused on some electronics soldering project. Seeing her so dedicated to caring for him made his ridiculous dick strain against her fingers.“Everything is more dynamic down here than I thought,” Anna said.Jake sat up again to give her a questioning look.“I suppose it’s obvious. It just hadn’t occurred to me. Like, when you’re hard it’s not simply rigid. It’s constantly softening a bit and re-hardening. I can even feel your pulse! And your scrotum moves!”Jake laughed. “Yeah I guess it’s all pretty weird.”“Not weird! Interesting.”Anna moved her hand down to his scrotum, her fingers gently stroking it as she trimmed hairs.“Alright, flip over so I can trim your… um,” Anna giggled for a second before continuing. “Your anus.” Jake dreaded this, but he complied. “Oh, I like how this seam of skin connects to your scrotum. This is so interesting!” A few more minutes of trimming and then she was done.“Okay NOW we’re ready for the shaving part,” Anna said brightly.Jake righted himself and helped clean up the tissues of trimmed pubic hair. There was a lot of hair.“Wow, look at us all trimmed!” Anna said, looking back and forth between the two trimmed crotches. “It feels cooler already. This is going to be great!” She started the water running and moved the new razor and can of shaving cream to the edge of the tub. They climbed in together and sat facing each other in the rising water.“This is fun,” Anna said. “I know it must be weird and tedious for you. I really appreciate you doing this with me.”“Are you kidding?” Jake said. “I’m having fun too. It’s not tedious at all.”Anna pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the tub and handed Jake the can of shaving cream. Still sitting in the water, he scooted toward her as she spread her legs apart. Jake squirted some shaving cream into his hand.“Ready?” he asked. Anna nodded, but he could see that her smile was a bit forced. He didn’t blame her for being nervous. He knew he felt more than nervous, and was grateful his hands remained steady. Jake dabbed the cream on the clipped-short hairs above her cleft and massaged it in with circular motions of his fingertips. Then he carefully dragged the razor in downward strokes, with the grain of her hair, stretching her skin flat as needed. Rinsing the razor often, he made sure to avoid re-shaving the same patch of skin. Finally, he was done with her pubic mound and rinsed her with cupped handfuls of water.“Nicely done, Jake!” Anna said, stroking the smooth skin with her hand. “Very nicely done.”Jake smiled, feeling pleased with his work. “Are you ready for me to shave your vulva now?”“Yes please!” Anna replied, though he could tell her enthusiasm was trying to conceal her nervousness.Jake squirted more cream in his hand and dabbed it on either side of her cleft. With both hands he gently rubbed cream along the inside of her legs and along her outer lips. Glancing up to check on her, he saw her cheeks were flushed. Did his touches feel good to her, or was that simply terror? Anna gave him a reassuring smile. Jake tried to focus.Continuing the short downward strokes, Jake gently drew the razor along her outer lips. Terrified of hurting her, with his other hand he stretched the skin flat and pulled it away from her inner labia as he shaved. After several minutes of careful work, she was shaved as far down as he could work at this angle. He brought up cupped handfuls of water to rinse and carefully stroked her skin feeling for any spots he might have missed. After a few touch-up strokes, he felt satisfied.“How is that?” Jake asked, looking up to her face. Anna’s cheeks were even more flushed, and she bit her lower lip. She broke out into a big smile.“Wow, Jake, you did a great job!” She explored all the shaved places with her fingers. “It feels so strange.”“I didn’t do a perfect job,” Jake said. “I was afraid of giving you a razor burn, so I went for gentleness over thoroughness.”“Thank you for being so careful. The whole time I knew I was in safe hands.”“You’re beautiful,” Jake said softly, lost in thought staring at her smooth cleft. Then, catching himself, “I think it looks great! Want me to finish your, uh, anus?”“Definitely!” Anna said. She dipped her bottom in the tub water to get everything freshly wet and turned over on her knees to present her bottom to him. Jake put shaving cream along the inside of each bottom cheek. A few careful strokes of the razor later he was finished, and he stopped to admire his work on her beautiful body.“All done!” he announced.Anna sat back down in the tub. “Alright, your turn now. Up on the edge of the tub!”While shaving Anna, Jake was so focused on being careful that his misbehaving dick shrunk down to nearly normal. Spreading his legs and presenting himself to Anna, however, quickly brought it back to fully erect.“Thank you,” she said. “I was worried how I would do this properly if your penis wasn’t erect. Are you ready?”Jake nodded, and Anna started rubbing shaving cream into his pubic hair. Looking down he watched her beautiful face, completely focused on her task. Her breasts, so comforting to see, jiggled as she moved. Part of him was very present, relishing her touches and attention. Another part of him was so deep in thought it was almost like having an out of body experience. Anna was the one person he cared most about in the whole world. She was his closest friend, the person who most understood him. When he was away from her, he missed her. When he was with her, he felt utterly content. His place didn’t feel like home unless she was there too. This wasn’t mere physical lust, though there was plenty of that as well. He truly loved her. The trouble was he didn’t see a way to tell her this, without risking messing up what he already had. The thought of frightening her off, of not sharing this intimacy with her, was too horrible to consider.Seeing the way she touched him, though, so carefully and tenderly, it was hard to believe she didn’t have any sexual feelings for him.“There we go,” Anna said, waking him from his reverie. Jake looked down to see himself thoroughly hairless. He didn’t get time to really look before she turned him over to shave between his butt cheeks. A minute later she was finished. They rinsed off in the shower and stood next to each other in front of the mirror to admire the results.“We look fantastic. I love this!” Anna said.“You look amazing,” Jake said.“So do you!” Anna was striking poses in the mirror. “Oh, I almost forgot. We need to moisturize.” She dug in her drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. “It’s a very gentle lotion suitable for the whole body. Do you mind if I apply it?” Jake shook his head and Anna straightened the towel on the floor for him to lie down upon. Anna used both hands on him to gently massage lotion everywhere she had shaved, including the shaft of his rock-hard dick and his smooth ball sack. Unlike shaving, he was obviously capable of applying lotion to himself without danger. But if she wanted to touch him and be touched by him, he certainly wasn’t going to argue. He was surprised to find Anna spreading the lotion beyond the sha

How long can naked friends resist becoming lovers?By darrenr. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Breasts, yes. I want to show you my breasts,” Anna said, making a simple request that complicated everything.Jake instinctively glanced down at her chest, before wrenching his gaze back to her face. His mind raced in useless circles around a single thought: Danger!“But you have to promise to tell me if that would make you uncomfortable,” Anna said. “I can only ask you this favor because our friendship is both close and solidly non-romantic. I completely understand if my request is just too flippin' weird!”Jake had never been less comfortable in his life. This felt like a bad idea.He wanted it anyway.Feeling ashamed of himself, Jake forced himself to think. Anna wouldn't ask unless it was important to her. He didn't want to hurt her feelings, so he tried a joke. “Compared to eating the terrible chicken dinner you made last night, this sounds like a walk in the park.”Anna erupted in giggling. She was clearly nervous, but it was comforting to hear her infectious laugh. That, at least, felt normal.They met about a year ago, neighbors moving in on the same day. She had a kind face. If she wore makeup, it wasn't enough to notice. She was an inch taller, had brown eyes and long blonde hair–brilliantly shining blonde–always in a ponytail. Her face seemed to have only two states: stern concentration or an easy smile. She had a solid aspect to her figure but wasn't fat. Her tight jeans revealed strong legs and a substantial bottom that her height proportioned nicely. A baggy flannel shirt hid any details about her breasts.Although Jake tended to be shy, an endless conversation began during their second shared elevator trip. Her name was Aine, but she went by Anna. She liked hiking and tinkering with electronics. They both just moved into town and it was their first time living on their own. Anna did some kind of computer engineering work that sounded much cooler than the business analysis work he did. They both used Excel spreadsheets extensively for work and shared many of the same frustrations with its quirks. They liked a lot of the same video games and movies and had plenty to talk about.That first night they shared take-out at Jake's place, which was the start of Anna's habit of visiting constantly. Jake insisted on paying. To repay him, the next night Anna made dinner in his kitchen. Jake then reciprocated the following night. Neither of them was a very good cook, but it worked out. They ate dinner together nearly every day, alternating cooking and cleanup. Anna declared it was more efficient to share food between two people. She also decided Jake's pot, pan, and dish situation was better than hers, so they used his kitchen. Jake gave her the spare key to his apartment and she came and went as she pleased. He started to develop real feelings for her. This stopped when, after a week hanging out together, Anna mused on the merits of their relationship.“I'm glad we're neighbors,” Anna said that day. “We've only known each other a week, and yet I already feel like we've been friends for years.”“I feel the same way,” Jake had said.“Best of all,” she added in a moment burned into his memory, “Is we don't have a trace of romantic tension between us. We're free to just be friends without all that bullshit.”Jake let her comment pass without challenge. What else could he do? But it was a blow. All his romantic and erotic fantasies about her fizzled, impossible to sustain if she didn't feel the same. At least he did genuinely like her, mostly.The “mostly” came down to her presumptuousness. She saw that, obviously, it made sense for them to share Jake's kitchen. Obviously, it made sense for her to set up her electronics workbench in Jake's apartment, and hadn't even asked him. He didn't complain because he liked their dinner arrangement and liked seeing her build crazy electronics. She wasn't wrong in her actions; he just wished she'd ask first.Watching movies, playing video games, and discussing politics solidified their friendship. Jake was eventually able to suppress most of his unwelcome feelings about Anna. He tried his best to think of her as just a friend. A pal.Which made this request so upsetting. He was dismayed to find that his efforts over the past year had only hidden the shameful ember of carnal desire in his heart. Her words now rekindled it into a bright flame, unthinking and ravenous. He refused to let it burn this person he cared about.“Anna, wait.” Jake was surprised to hear the words coming out of his mouth. Concern returned to her face. “Are you sure about this? It's not that I don't want to see, you.”“Then why don't you shut up and let me show you?” Anna asked, laughing nervously.“Believe me, I'm wondering myself. I just, we've been neighbors for almost a year now, and I like to think we've become friends. However, I never got the sense you saw me as more than a friend, so this whole ‘I want you to see me naked' thing is a bit of a surprise. Not an unwelcome surprise, but, well, can you please spell it out for this dummy?”Anna looked down and sighed. “You're right, I owe you an explanation. Please, please be patient with me. This isn't easy.”“Deal,” Jake said in agreement. He leaned back on the couch and crossed his arms and legs in an exaggerated manner. “I'm extremely patient.”Anna took a deep breath. “When I was eighteen I had my first serious boyfriend, Andrew. We were making out, and I let him take my shirt and bra off. It was a mistake. He was a mistake. I don't know what I saw in him. The thing is, I have inverted nipples.” Anna turn away from Jake and began to shyly fidget. “He freaked out when he saw them. He didn't want to touch them anymore, didn't want to touch me. Looking back, I think he was just a nervous kid frightened by something he didn't understand. Still, it really hurt.”“Fucking hell, Andrew. What a massive asshole,” Jake said.Anna's face showed relief at his reaction. “Yes,” she agreed, “especially when he told his friends and started calling me ‘NN anna' for ‘No Nipple Anna.'”“No way!” Jake said. “What the fuck?”“High school can be rough, right? It's not even accurate. I have nipples, they just go in instead of out. I think the whole school eventually heard. Plenty of people 'accidentally' called me Nnanna, even a teacher once. I was devastated at the time, but I've tried to forget about him, about his reaction, about the taunting. I've dated a few guys over the years, though I've always ended it before things got, intimate. I've come to realize, on some level, I'm still ashamed of my body. I'm still afraid of a repeat of Andrew's reaction.”“That is some bullshit. No person should be ashamed of their body.”“Yes,” Anna agreed. “Intellectually, I know that. I've been telling myself for years. My trouble is the difference between knowing in my head and really feeling it in my heart. That's what I'm hoping you can help me with.”“Got it,” Jake said. “You want to show me your breasts, so I can NOT freak out.”“Exactly! Which sounds silly when you say it out loud. I know this is a weird favor to ask, I just, I feel safe with you.” Doubt returned to her face. “It's totally okay if you'd rather not do this. I don't want to guilt you into this.”“Anna, it's okay. Thank you for explaining. I understand, I think.”“Oh, come on, it's not a big deal,” Anna said, trying to sound casual. “Right?”Jake shook his head. “I disagree,” he said. “A friend sharing something deeply personal and fraught with shame, trusting me. It's a big deal.”Anna gazed into Jake's eyes, her breasts dominating his thoughts as they rose and fell with her breaths. He wondered if he saw more than friendship flickering in her eyes, but then it vanished.“Thank you,” she said. “Now that we've reached an understanding and decided on a course of action, we have another problem: I don't see how I can work up the courage to actually, um, do it.” Her voice got very quiet at the end as she looked down and chewed her lip. “It just seems impossibly weird and awkward to undress in front of you.” She gave his arm a gentle shove like she did when they played video games.Jake thought for a second.“Well I'm certainly not going to pressure you. But if you're set on doing this, then I have a suggestion: What if we both pretend you're fully clothed? I'll set up the video game. When you're ready, you come in dressed however you want, and we'll both just pretend everything is normal. We can play Mario Kart like we planned, all very normal and unremarkable.” Jake couldn't help smirking a little bit at this last sentence.Anna's face brightened. “I like that idea. That might work.”Jake stood up. “Off you go, then,” he pointed at his bedroom. “I'll just set up the game and you can join me when you're ready.” He faced the TV and grabbed the remote. “I hope you are prepared to get trounced,” he added.Anna departed for his bedroom. Jake's heart raced, and his hands trembled a bit. He tried some deep slow breaths. They didn't help much. He visualized the bedroom door behind him and the woman he expected to emerge any second.Jake was ashamed to feel an erection start at just the thought of seeing Anna's breasts. His friend was trusting him to help her! He had to master himself and come through for her. He had to.He heard Anna take a quiet step into the open doorway behind him. He dared not turn around.On an impulse he pulled his own shirt off and tossed it. While he was very aware his own skinny chest was completely unremarkable, he hoped this would make her a bit more comfortable.Then he did something he knew she hated. “I hope you don't mind, I'm just going to start the race. I'm choosing your character, yes, Bowser on the biggest car so you can't do anything but go in a straight line…”Anna's hand snatched the controller out of his as she dropped beside him on the couch.“Don't you dare!” she said, laughing.Jake kept his eyes locked on the TV screen, trying to act casual while his mind reeled at the bare breasts just visible at the corner of his eye. She had done it!Part of him wanted to turn and stare directly at the first bare breasts he'd met in person. A bigger part of him was simply proud of his friend's courage. She'd identified a source of needless shame and took steps to overcome it. Jake wanted to make this a positive experience for her.That didn't mean he didn't take in as much as he could without looking directly. In addition to taking off her shirt and bra, she had taken out her ponytail. She parted her hair on either side of her head, and let it fall down her front. Through this inadequate screen of hair he thrilled at an impression of pale roundness, and maybe a hint of pink?It helped to have the game to concentrate on, though his playing was shit. Anna was never one to sit still and just push buttons on the controller. She moved her whole body with each turn of the race car. He kept his gaze glued to the TV even though her constant movement tickled the outskirts of his vision mercilessly.After several races, Jake started to feel close to normal. His game-play was back up to the level of “respectable.” His erection calmed down. He still hadn't gotten a look at Anna's bare breasts sitting right next to him, but he also no longer had to struggle to keep his eyes locked forward. He felt relaxed and happy, having fun with his friend. More than happy, he felt buoyant. It was as if Anna's bare chest was a beacon radiating warmth, bathing his heart in contentment. Just knowing that she trusted him with this made him feel closer to her.When Anna won the next race, Jake decided to check on her. He put the controller down, tilted his head far back on the couch to make it clear he could only see the ceiling, and leaned in her direction with one hand to his mouth in a conspiratorial gesture. Whispering, he said, “How are you doing?”Anna mirrored his pose and whispered in response. “Really good, actually. How are you doing?”“Really good, too,” Jake said, afraid to reveal how much more than just 'good' he felt.Anna nodded slightly and then she sat up and resumed talking in a normal voice. “I'm going to get us glasses of water.” And with that she stood up and walked to the kitchen.Jake took in the sight of her bare back as she walked away from him. She was beautiful. He longed to touch her and hated himself for it. Momentarily, she would be walking back toward him, and he had to keep his eyes on the TV. He had to.She returned from the kitchen with two glasses of water. Instead of sitting she stood directly in front of him, blocking the TV, and held one out. Jake's efforts at gaze discipline went out the window as he was forced to look up at the glass, which she held at the exact elevation to be in line between his eyeballs and her breasts. Jake did his best to keep his eyes moving up to her face where he looked her in the eyes and said a hoarse “thank you” as he took the glass.Anna tilted her head far back to take drink. With her eyes toward the ceiling, Jake understood she was giving him permission to look.Jake's eyes widened as he took in the sight, and his composure left him. The rest of the room faded out of existence as his brain took in every detail.The slightly tan color of Anna's face and arms was thanks to the sun, for her bare shoulders and upper chest were paler. Her breasts were paler still and revealed a faint tracery of blue veins around her shapely contours. Her hair covered the promised inverted nipples, though he could see the edges of puffy pink areolas.On the one hand, this was just another part of his friend's body. His friend Anna happened to be a woman, women have breasts, and these were simply Anna's breasts. Up close like this, Jake could see the subtle details on her skin. The fine hairs, sprinkling of moles, and minor asymmetries stressed the reality of what he beheld, in contrast to the airbrushed breasts in porn. Intellectually, Jake knew in the big picture all breasts, all bodies, were ultimately unremarkable.On the other hand, Jake couldn't help feeling these particular breasts were magical beacons of beauty, acceptance, trust, and intimacy. Anna's breasts emanated waves of warmth that bathed his heart in joy and evoked feelings of affection and protectiveness. It pained him to think of all those years of being ashamed of her body, avoiding physical intimacy for fear of rejection.After an eternity of taking in this sight, Anna sat on the couch again. He fastened his eyes on the TV and tried to regain his composure.Jake felt a flash of pain on his arm as Anna playfully hit him with the back of her hand. “Come on, slowpoke, press 'A' so we can start the next race. I'm enjoying destroying you.”“Oops,” Jake said, resuming the game. And then, feeling daring, he added: “I don't know where my mind was.”It was hard to tell without turning his head, but he thought he saw her smile.They played a few more races until it was their usual bedtime for a work night.Anna stood up. “Well, we both have work tomorrow. Better call it a night.” She walked into Jake's bedroom and then returned dressed normally. The light in the room felt weaker without the shining warmth of her bare breasts. He fought to hide his disappointment.“G'night,” she said, walking to the door.Jake leaped up to meet her at the door. “Thanks for the fun evening,” he said. Then, his face reddening, “I mean the Mario Kart.”Anna laughed, her face blushing too. “Thank YOU!” Then, hesitating, “for everything.”When the door closed behind her, Jake's apartment felt cold, lonely, and dark.The next day at work, Jake had trouble getting anything done with visions of Anna's breasts dancing in his head. He missed the feeling of being with her when she was topless. But on his way home, a new worry arose: How awkward would it be when he saw her again tonight? There was no going back to how things had been before.Opening the door to his apartment, he heard Anna working in the kitchen.“Hey,” Jake called out.“Hey yourself,” Anna answered from the kitchen.Jake relaxed when he saw she was wearing a shirt, though not without a pang of disappointment. What had he expected? Idiot. Anna cut vegetables, wearing the circuit-board-print apron she liked.“Get the waters, I'm almost finished.”Jake tried to act normal but couldn't stop thinking about her breasts as he set the coffee table in front of the TV. Anna put down plates of chicken salad and sat beside him on the couch.Normally, at this point they would watch something on TV while they ate. The remote control was on the arm of the couch next to Anna, ignored.“How was work?” Anna asked.“Oh fine, pretty normal,” Jake lied. “You?”“Actually,” Anna said, “I had trouble focusing at work today.” She paused there, as if giving Jake an opportunity to say more.“To be honest,” Jake admitted, turning to look her in the eye, “I had the same problem.”“Was there something on your mind?” Anna asked.“Technically two things were on my mind,” Jake said.Anna burst out laughing. Relieved, Jake laughed too.“I want to thank you,” Anna said, “for being so patient with me last night. And kind. I was close to running out of the room in tears. You helped me keep it together.” She took his hand. “That was very kind of you. I feel like a burden of shame was lifted. Thank you.”Jake blushed.“What I hadn't expected, though…” Anna looked down. “What I hadn't expected was how much I enjoyed it.”Anna slowly raised her eyes to meet Jake's. Panic came rushing back. Did she want to do it again? Did Jake want that? Confused thoughts swirled in his head. Did he want to kiss Anna? Yes, but she didn't want that. Did he feel romantic thoughts about her? Yes, but she didn't want that either. Did he want to see her breasts again, despite all his misgivings? Yes. Most definitely yes.“Did you…” Anna was studying his face. “Did you enjoy it, too?”“YES!” Jake blurted out, not exactly playing it cool.Anna smiled. “Do you, do you mind if we do it again?”“I would love that,” Jake answered.Anna hesitated. “It made me feel better when you took your shirt off first.”Jake nearly tore his shirt in his rush to pull it off. Anna's eyes on his chest made his skin feel warm.After a moment of staring, Anna started to unbutton her shirt. Feeling emboldened by Anna's unguarded staring at him, Jake watched her fingers work. The anticipation was intense, and he felt a reckless swelling between his legs.“Excuse me,” Anna said sternly, “my eyes are up here.”Jake blanched and tore his gaze up at the ceiling, his heart pounding in panic and his dick shrinking in shame. Incoherent apologies spilled out of his mouth as he tried to repair the damage his eager eyes had done.“Whoa, whoa, it's okay, I was just joking!” Anna said quickly. “I've never seen anyone go so pale. Are you okay? Jake, you didn't do anything wrong. The whole point is for you to look at me.” She grabbed his shoulders. “Jake, please, I'm sorry, I was only trying to be funny.” She gently pulled on the back of his head until it was tilted down at her chest again. “Your respectful instincts are part of why I trust you. It's okay. I want you to look.”He watched her shirt rise and fall with each breath, and eventually his breathing matched hers. Anna released his head and resumed unbuttoning. She wasn't wearing a bra. After t

The wife does not expect the radical confrontational method.by zorro4l, Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.The famed specialist Elsa Jünger cordially welcomes the newly arrived couple to her office and invites them to take a seat in the plush leather armchair provided for this purpose. The couple cannot help but be impressed by the imposing beauty and youthful presence of Dr. Jünger, in her attitude and the tone of her voice emanates a subjugating sensuality, a resolute authority pronounced in the femininity of her forms and the voluptuous aroma of her perfume would impose a certain sense of insecurity and nervousness in the first impression that the couple took of the prestigious psychiatrist with a doctorate in Vienna.“Before we begin, Mr. and Mrs. Holtz, I want you to know that every problem can be solved, no matter how big it is. I want to thank you both for placing your trust in me, I want you to find here a neutral place where no matter how serious the problem is, we will solve it with my method based on the transmutation and the flow of emotions. We could start with you Dominika.” Said the therapist.“We have been married for 20 years, Fritz is a good provider, a good father and he is very responsible, but for a long time now our intimacy has been reduced to a couple of moments per year, he doesn’t seem to have much interest in me.” said Dominika.“Let’s see what we have here, can you stand up?” said Dr. Jünger.Dominika stood up obediently while the specialist observed the elegance and attractiveness of the demure tone of the housewife.“Good. You are a healthy-looking woman, with a certain attractiveness. Have you thought that your demure appearance and attitude have something to do with it? Don’t take it the wrong way, you look refined and very elegant in that button-down dress, you have a face with beautiful features and porcelain skin, you are 43 years old, you have beautiful reddish blonde hair, and after the treatment, your beautiful eyes will shine with joy again.” said Elsa Jünger.The therapist continued to look analytically at Dominika, who remained quietly expectant. “Have you thought that your family’s occupations are interfering?” Elsa said as she continued to analyze the woman.“I lead a simple life dedicated to my family.” Dominika said.“Don’t be angry, but with that hairstyle and those huge glasses, together with your attitude of monastic modesty and arrogant suburban virtue, you look like a duck on an empty stomach.” Elsa said to Dominika who adopted an astonished expression, she found those words outrageous and incorrect, they made her feel offended and her dignity violated.The therapist walked with resolute seriousness around Dominika without leaving her analytical posture, typical of a specialist who is critical of the causes of the problem. Fritz silently noted the way the attractive doctor’s formal attire seemed to fit progressively with a singular adherence to her body, suggesting the resolute ambition of a consummate femininity possessed of extravagant and firm forms. It was impossible for his gaze to focus elsewhere as the spectacular psychiatrist moved about the office analyzing the silent Dominika, for a moment the flirtatious lines of delicate panties under the ever-tightening skirt seemed to insinuate themselves, resolutely asserting their presence and outlining the spherical perfection of the optical poem that was the firm backside of the sensual therapist. Fritz smiled subtly and would immediately notice the same kind of naughty affirmations on his wife’s dress.Dr. Jünger continued to express her impressions to Dominika, by this time she was right behind the astonished woman and placed her hands on the shoulders of the unsuspecting housewife.Elsa stopped to observe Fritz, he remained silent and did not seem to understand the seriousness that emanated from that fiery coppery gaze that rested on him in an analytical way, for a moment it seemed as if the therapist was reading an open book which she was able to consult in its entirety, only in a matter of seconds.“When I see you, I feel that there is a succubus eager to come out.” Said the doctor.Her face was illuminated by a perverse smile that was sketched in the cruel sensuality of her lips at the moment when her hands pulled with force Dominika’s dress, tearing it suddenly and exposing her intimate clothes. “What the fuck!” Dominika exclaimed in alarm as she was overcome by an unusual stupor that ran through the smoothness of her skin with the speed of thought.Fritz was about to get up from his seat. “Hold it right there! You came to me to improve your life, and you must trust my methods.” Said the specialist imperatively, to which Fritz would be forced to obey.Dominika was changing color, her face was reddening in an accelerated way and gradually the rest of her body where the skin was visible, also began to transmute from its natural pale tone to a bright reddish color that somehow would indicate according to the specialist, clear signs of a caloric reaction in the bloodstream that respond to the emotions that are brewing inside her anatomy as a reflection of her emotions.Dominika felt an indescribable helplessness to move, as she stood there in her satiny white set of full-cut panties and bra, the doctor gently placed her hands on the roundness of those hips covered by the tight panties of the nervous and embarrassed Dominika. “How do you feel now? Tell us the first thing that comes to your mind to describe your sensations.” The specialist, who was standing in front of the exposed and astonished housewife, said seriously.“I am ashamed to be exposed in this violent way that you have exerted on me for no reason, and I feel very upset because; you have just torn my favorite dress!” Dominika said indignantly.“Is that the whole problem? You are in front of your husband and your therapist, I didn’t do this in a crowded place where you would get more attention.” The doctor said as she removed Dominika’s hair pin and arranged it in a way that would give her hair more volume and show off her new freedom.“Feel the glare of your husband’s eyes resting on you right now as he sees you in those tight panties of shimmering nylon, covering the roundness of your sinuous womanhood and his gaze plays guessing games with your lace cup bra.” said Elsa Jünger.Dominika was unable to clear her thoughts of those uncomfortable sensations that came over her after seeing her dress torn on the floor.“He basks in the sparkles of your white ensemble and the jealous duty with which he finds himself guarding the secret of the nymph, imprisoned in that demure position of a respectable lady of the suburbs. And that just a moment ago, her lines were uncomfortable naughty insinuations, through the fabric of your now useless dress, completely alien to your will.” Said the doctor in a tone pregnant with seriousness.Dominika and Fritz maintained an uncomfortable silence as they exchanged glances with each other.“Tell me, Fritz, is your memory taking you for a ride? Don’t tell me anything yet! The smile on your lips speaks to me of the echoes imprinted in the incipient sexual awakening of a boy, whose erotic fantasies began when he discovered an image similar to this one and were to be found all that summer in the lingerie catalogs his mother received in the mail.” Said the doctor while maintaining intense eye contact with Fritz.Fritz was beginning to feel a certain nervousness because of the velvety tone Elsa Jünger was using, and he seemed to perceive a certain fieriness in those big coppery eyes that were looking at him penetratingly. “Don’t say anything, your face has already expressed itself eloquently, now take a good look at your wife! Calmly and do not hurry, look at how her navel and her thighs contrast with this garment. Think of everything it evokes in you!” said the doctor.Fritz sighed silently as he listened attentively to the sensual therapist.“The discovery of your own eros and the adventure of going into the girls’ dressing room that morning. Do you remember the scent of the perfume that day? And surely the fire is still alive in your eyes with which you would see those girls in the future.” said Dr. Jünger to the blushing Fritz, who was deeply shocked by the way his innermost secret memory was laid bare in front of his half-naked wife, who was gaping at the man she thought she knew at all.“Now take three deep breaths, Dominika.” Said the doctor as she instructed her to stand in certain ways, first she had her arm on her hip so that she could lean a little while she put her thighs together and helped her to loosen up a little to adopt a relaxed attitude in the nervousness reflected in her exposed body. “How do you feel now Dominika?” asked the doctor, pleased with what she considered a breakthrough.“I feel a little stupid, vulnerable and humiliated without my dress. Why did you have to tear it?” said Dominika indignantly.“The cost of your dress can be deducted from my fee. Do you feel better now?” answered the doctor with seriousness and a certain cynicism in her words. “No, I’m furious!” Said Dominika approaching the therapist, that shyness and particular shyness and demure modesty typical of a lady of her condition, had evaporated from the affable countenance of that housewife, who suddenly radiated a feline attitude of resolute sufficiency, capable of anything.Fritz watched astonished as his wife turned into a force of nature, who uncontrollably placed her hands on the tight skirt that the therapist was wearing and that soon rose like a theatrical curtain and was torn off like a leaf by the autumn wind, leaving the doctor immersed in the center of the tempest that Dominika’s hands became, now imposing their whirlwind-like might on the stunned specialist, whose white silk blouse was ripped open the instant the buttons flew through the air, and was torn in the blink of an eye followed by what appeared to be a beautiful black lace bra that now lay destroyed on the floor.Fritz held his breath as his eyelids took a pause and his eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets at the sudden tearing of fabrics leaving the firm and generous figure of the famed psychiatrist, while a force unheard of in Dominika stripped her with the ease of one who peels a tangerine with her hands.The doctor maintained the composure defined by the stoicism of her unalterable scientific will and demonstrated an immovable calm, not needing her skirt and blouse now torn and scattered on the floor, to regain control of the situation. She placed her hands on Dominika’s hips, clasping them against her, and looking her straight in the eyes, she addressed her with a voice studied in its modulation.“Now breathe Dominika, inhale and exhale three times!” said the therapist. Meanwhile Dominika would instantly lose all that destructive momentum that was invading her as if she were in a trance as soon as Elsa Jünger’s coppery gaze made contact with her. She stopped and looked at the doctor in panties, stockings and garter belt showing herself calmly and with a certain attitude of pride at the now exposed arrogance of those breasts with pink areolas and the smoothness of her skin enveloping her unusual feminine forms that seemed to emanate erogenous sparkles.A gasping Dominika, surprised and doubtful of herself as she felt a guilty pleasure, being herself with her hands the one who left her therapist half naked, transmuting in seconds her previous role from victim to victimizer, only listened to the strength of her heartbeat crackling a flame shining from her eyes and all over her skin. “How do you feel now Dominika?” said Dr. Jünger standing in front of her in her panties, without losing her composure for a moment, as if she didn’t care about her partial nudity in front of the couple.“Now I feel terrible doctor, I’ve acted like a monster, please excuse me!” Said the agitated woman trying to regain the elegance and propriety of her manners in a desire to hide her pleasure.“Did you get over your torn dress? Does it make you feel better to have equalized things between us? Now we’re both in our panties! Said the doctor as a gesture made with both hands pointed to her lack of clothing and made special emphasis on her shapely bare breasts. “Does that make you feel more comfortable now?” Said the therapist in a confident and professional attitude from which emanated a sensuality that silently overwhelmed both Fritz and Dominika.“I’m so sorry, doctor, your clothes! In an absurd outburst I have torn them. I feel so mortified by what I just did, I’m so ashamed, nothing justifies my reaction, but deep down I felt that I let go of something that had been holding me back for a long time.” Dominika said, wrapped in an exciting confusion of pleasure and guilt that began to moisten her.For a moment Fritz’s presence seemed to be ignored by his wife and the therapist, immersed in their therapeutic dialogue. The man was pleased by everything his eyes beheld, giving him a voyeuristic sensation and the sudden way in which two beautiful women interacted in panties in a way pregnant with naturalness, just as it happened in the advertisements printed years ago in the genesis of his libido.At that moment a spell of time re-activated the feverish adolescent sensation circulating through his veins, he was eroticized by the fierce power demonstrated by his wife who unthinkingly released a hedonic essence evidenced by the residue of torn garments on the floor, belonging to Dominika and Dr. Jünger. Fritz could not deny how excited he was.“It’s an occupational hazard, Dominika. I provoked that catharsis myself, however, you look freer and more confident.” Said the doctor, keeping eye contact with Dominika. “Now look at your husband! He is recreating himself epatante and blissful in the delight caused by the incandescence of your sensuality emerging impetuous, reclaiming his domain snatched by the boredom of loving and living that you yourself have caused. Do you think it is right to have denied him that joy after all that married life?” said Dr. Jünger in a serious tone.Dominika shrugged her shoulders with a certain embarrassment evident in the way she lowered her gaze and her arms awkwardly crossed over her breasts covered by the demure white bra adorned with a bow in the center.“For years you’ve taken everything for granted and abandoned the adjacent hedonism by provoking passionate debauchery in your man and then you whine because he’s lost interest in touching you. That should shame you! Not the fact that you show a little bit of your skin.” Dr. Jünger said in a warm, motherly tone.Dominika was silent, feeling even more embarrassed by those words and surprised by the emotion that was all over her skin at the way Fritz was looking at her at that very moment. She had the impression that her usual temperance was abandoned to a lasciviousness superior to her evanescent demure.“I know you wish to preserve your present energetic mood. You look voluptuous! and it is evident the way you enjoy hoarding the cravings emanating from that lustful adolescent who was dozing in your husband. In the next few days, you will dispense with wearing your skirts, dresses and pants; you will only wear your panties and a very short blouse! You will walk before him from the superb sinuosity of your infinite legs.” Said the doctor in a tone of imperative seriousness, which Fritz silently thanked with a luminous smile on his face, reflected in the coppery gaze of the sensual therapist who smiled back with pleasure. “No way doctor! What will my children say? I can’t walk around the house in my panties, then they are visited by their friends. I’m ashamed!” said Dominika astonished. “Don’t be silly Dominika! Are you dressed well already? You look radiant! You should be proud of yourself for the fruitful beauty that makes up your forms. Feminine nature was conceived to be admired!” said the therapist.Don’t you feel like weaving dreams in the incipient onanistic fantasies of a young man? Watch the way he reacts as he dissects you with the scalpel of his concupiscent gaze and rejoice in that sensation that will run through you sensual and dreamy.” The doctor said as she began to undress Dominika, gently removing her bra and then bending her over to remove her panties. “What are you doing? Stop!” Said Dominika, unable to do anything about it, as she waved her hands to cover herself nervously and awkwardly as she felt naked and exposed. “Look at you now! Don’t you feel more comfortable in the shelter of your own skin? Your clothes defined you and did so in a boring way that imprisoned that nymph who now wiggles free from her own purest expression and expands voluptuously into the domain of her dreams.” Said Dr. Jünger as she released her patient’s hands with the intention of giving her a sense of security and pride in her new, naked condition.Dominika could not quite process in her body and mind the methods she found radical for couple’s therapy. She paused to look at her therapist, scanned the smooth skin of the woman full of herself, and an inquisitive glint would meet the glowing copper-colored eyes of Elsa Jünger, who would respond with a smile and an intuitive glance questioning the finality of her resolution.Elsa exhaled a sigh, walked to her desk and handed Dominika a pair of scissors on her return.“Come on, now finish what you started!” said Elsa, looking her in the eye.Dominika crouched down elegantly and stealthily like a tigress ready to enjoy the last moments of her hunt, the scissors slid like an ascending caress across Elsa’s full hips and the cold sound of the steel closing released one of the flanks of those lacy black V-cut panties, Dominika would move feline behind Elsa’s back and the caress of the steel would remove the last strip of the unwearable garment, with poetry enunciated in her delicate fingers, she lovingly slid the fabric away and with glee would fill her gaze with the smooth complexion of the spherical consistency of the perfect female derriere.Seconds later, Dominika would deposit the scissors on the floor and her hands would remove the garter belt and pronouncing a caress with her hands, they would descend with the gentleness of a verse along those legs removing one by one their nylon covers, once freed of every fabric and every stitch of cloth the body of the doctor. Dominika ascended and with her gaze certified the absolute nakedness of Elsa Jünger, who stretched out her hands to meet her gaze at the end of the ascent. “Are you satisfied?” said Elsa.  “Dominika nodded with a certain perversity lighting up her face.Elsa would place her hand on Dominika’s chin, who abandoned herself to the power of those hands, renouncing the vestiges of her modesty and surrendering the will of her lips to the voluptuous therapist, together they would inhabit her skin in a murmur that conspired in the verb.Fritz observed bucolic that verse intoning the exuberant celebration that sublimated his elevated yearnings to the celestial of those bodies nakedly inhabiting the voice of the spirit, without being noticed by the two women. “How do you feel now Dominika?” said the doctor.Dominika sighed, finally allowing her body to take possession of her emotions in the longed-for release of her essence that had slumbered for a li

Cast-aways At College: part 2Survivors savor the joy of living, and their bravery turns to romantic discovery.By SilverFoxMullet.Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Luckily for me, my room was on the ground floor, as my building has no elevators. I had my key on a lanyard around my neck, and I unlocked the door. I let her precede me inside, and I shut the door once I got in. She looked around the room, which I usually keep fairly neat, but lately it’s been immaculate. I am not as active with crutches, so I’ve stayed in a fair bit the last couple of weeks. And I clean when I get bored.“Your room is so neat. I expected, um, sorry, a pigsty. You know, ‘guy’?”“It’s not usually this nice, but I’ve been staying in a lot recently." Tapping my cast for emphasis.She looked at my leg, then asked "Can I sign your cast?”“Only if I can sign yours." I negotiated."Deal. Got a pen?” She inquired.“Desk, top drawer." I responded, and suddenly thought. Oh No. "Uh, I’ll get one for you.”She was too quick, you know, having moveable feet and all, and she pulled the drawer open. First thing she sees is the unopened box of condoms my dorm buddies gave me for Christmas. Her eyebrows rose, and she put a finger on the still-sealed box. Then she turned bright red, and picked up a sharpie.“Your cast is covered up, I can’t get at it.” she said in a slightly quavering voice. She looked nervous and fidgety. I knew I was nervous as all hell. That box of condoms was meant as a joke, as I was notorious for not getting anywhere with the ladies. I’d kissed a couple of girls, but that was as far as I’d ever gotten. I just wasn’t able to pursue them the way other guys did. I always backed off. Just couldn’t put myself forward like that.I looked down at my leg, covered by the sweatpants. It took every ounce of bravery I could muster to open my mouth and say the words. “I’ll have to uncover it I guess.”She knelt in front of me. I could see how nervous she was. Hell, I could feel how nervous I was. “Suzanne? I, uh, I never-”“Me too." She affirmed.I looked in her eyes and asked; "Are you sure?”“Yes.” she said, and she reached for my waistband.“Wait.” I interrupted.She stopped, and had a fearful expression on her face, like I’d just said something that hurt her. Damn, that hurts me, to see her look of feeling rejected.“Let me get on the bed first, this chair is so uncomfortable.”“Oh, Okay. Can I help you?”“Yeah, just hold the chair still?”She got behind it, and I heard her say “Hey there’s brakes.” Once the brakes were set, it was easy to get out of the chair and sat the bed. She unset the brakes and slipped the chair into the corner, then knelt down before me again. This time I leaned back on my elbows & she reached out to pull down my sweats with a little more confidence. She got them to my knees, and stopped to pull off the shoe on my good leg.The sweats slipped off my legs, leaving me semi-reclined in my polo shirt and briefs. The briefs were definitely bulging now. She stared at my crotch for long enough that I became self-conscious, and I blushed almost as red as she was.Grinning big, she picked up the sharpie, then wrote a note on my cast.“To Robert, I saved myself for the one who saved my life, Suzanne”It was difficult to read from my angle, so she read it out loud to me. My heart started to race, and I felt a little dizzy. "Really?“ I said.She blushed harder, as if that were even possible, and looked at the floor."I think I’ve been saving myself for someone like you, too.” I said.She looked up at me, with what I thought was panic at first, but the smile that grew from that look was anything but panicked. I held out my hand for the pen. She sat to my left and held out her arm. It was covered by her blouse, so I said “Uh, It’s covered”.“Then you’ll have to uncover it I guess,” she beamed.She shifted up over me and I reached up with trembling fingers to work the front buttons on her silky long sleeved top. It felt like I had never operated a button in my life, I was so uncoordinated. But I finally got the job done, and her blouse fell open. I slid it off her far shoulder, and she pulled her left arm free. I stared in wonder at her tits. She didn’t have a bra on, probably because she needed both hands to get it on and off. Oh My Fucking God.I absently drew her blouse off her right shoulder, and slid the puffy long sleeve down & off her right arm and it's cast. Only then did I take in the veritable wonder of an actual pair of real live tits in front of my eyes. “Wow” I said with bright eyes. Her tits were a smaller B cup, with areolas a shade darker than her skin tone, and stiff little nipples poking out.“They’re not too small?” she timidly asked.“God no, wow! You’re beautiful!” I said with a giddiness I couldn t suppress.She blushed and looked away shyly for a second. I remembered the pen in my hand, so I had her lay on her back so I could write on her cast.“To Suzanne, saving each other, saved for each other, Robert”As I was capping the pen her left hand pulled me down against her, and her lips rushed to meet mine. I had thought she had nice lips when I kissed her earlier, but that was mostly one-sided. This was phenomenal. I dropped the pen somewhere, and wrapped my arms around her. We kissed like this for minutes, or maybe it was days, I dunno, I didn’t care. She lay half across my lap, and I bent over her, our lips and tongues entwined for such a glorious time.It was never like this. I was always so nervous trying to kiss a girl before, but this was passion and perfection. We finally had to come up for air, and she smiled sweetly at me as she lay back on my bed. I guess that’s when she felt my erection pressing into her hip. Her eyes went wide, then she grinned up at me.“Am I as fetching as you thought?”“Yeah, fetching is not the half of it. Arousing, beautiful, and literally stunning. I have no more words.”“Shall I get the, um, the box, from your desk?” she offered.“Not yet.” I replied, hobbling up off the bed, then guiding her to her feet. I undid the zipper on her slacks, and slipped them down to pile up around her ankles. She kicked her shoes off and stepped out of her slacks. “Damn” I said. She was so pale and delicate. Not a small girl, probably the same height as me, but she was certainly slimmer than I was, overall.Her hands seemed to want to cover her boobs, but she fought that urge, standing before me as a lover, not a recently met stranger. I was drawn to her, & I could feel the pull, like gravity between us. She tentatively reached toward me, and I realized she wanted me as naked as she was, so we peeled off my polo shirt.She gasped, looked me up and down, her gaze settling on the sharply defined summit in my underwear. She reached out again, and clumsily pulled down the front of my briefs with her left hand. I hooked my thumb into the waistband behind me and it made her mission move along quickly. But as she leaned down to complete the descent, she nearly got poked in the eye.“Oh dear” she said as my stiff cock sprang free of its confinement and pointed upward toward her. “That’s so… different. Bigger.” Her eyes were wide now as she took in what was apparently her first sight of a full erection.I reached for her, and she started to back away, so I laid back down and waited. She fidgeted some more, some kind of internal debate, and then she knelt and leaned right up to me, nodding. “Okay” she said.I reached down again, and ever so slowly peeled her panties off. Fuck. A neat little triangle of sparse, dark hair was there, just above a puffy slit. I’d seen lots of porn, but this was not like any of that. All those porn stars shaved and trimmed and waxed away everything. This was whatever she had, all of it, come as you are.Her panties dropped to her knees, and I said “Wow. You’re beautiful.”“You think so?” she asked.“Oh yes, I know so.” I said with conviction.She smiled, then shifted nervously and flipped her panties to the floor. Then she paused again, a fleeting glance back to the desk. "Lay down here with me for a while.“ I said.Relaxing the tiniest bit, she laid alongside and half on me, and we embraced, as best we could with two limbs encased in plaster. We kissed again, and it was similar to before, but the extra skin contact made the sensation so much better. I put my hands to use, stroking her back, her neck, her tits, and her thighs as she shivered from my touch. Then she shifted onto her side and her left hand was around the back of my neck, drawing our kiss closer, pressing her pert tits into my chest, crushing me to her. As before, we kissed forever, it seemed. Once she let up on her clutching me, I gently rolled her onto her back, on the bed.I wanted to see that pussy. To touch it, smell it, taste it! I’d read about eating a girl out, I’d watched innumerable videos, and now I had the opportunity to try it. Some guys said it was gross, and wouldn’t do it. Some said it was the best way to get a girl worked up, so don’t mind the smell and taste, just do it. Me, I just wanted to find out what it was like, I didn’t care if it was good or bad, I was gonna do this.Gently, I scooted myself up, then farther down the bed. I pushed her legs apart, and she watched in wonder as I leaned down to look at her. Wow, this was amazing. "You’re beautiful” I said to her pussy. I leaned right in and kissed her patch. There was a sharp sour tang to her, but it wasn’t bad, just new, different. I swept my tongue along her slit, picking up even more of her strong flavour. Inside, it was different, still not good or bad, I guessed that this was just what a pussy tasted like.Again and again I lapped at her, and she got wetter and wetter. Her knees bent as she opened herself up, inviting me farther inside. This wetness might have been me drooling on her, or her arousal, I didn’t know. She was making joyous little noises up there, in time to my activities with my tongue. That felt good, really good, to me! I caressed her thighs, then ran my fingers through her delicate fur, and her hips moved in a way I had never imagined I would ever see. I could FEEL her arousal in that motion, she was so happy with what I was doing, and that made me happy!I knew her clitoris was supposed to be up here somewhere, so I began licking at the apex of her slit. Her soft cries and shudders let me now when I found it. Yes, there she was, and when I used my tongue the way I saw in those videos, she reacted with an astonishing cry and multiple thrusts of her hips. She practically bounced on the bed and yelped in her efforts to seemingly avoid my tongue and ram herself onto it at one and the same time.Her hand came down to twine her fingers in my hair, not too push me away, or even to draw me in, but just to make contact, to be part of what was happening to her. I continued to lick her clit gently, and her hips began a hypnotic rolling motion, over and over, slowly cycling up and down.I put a finger down where I thought her opening was, and moved it around, between her slick labia. I found what I sought, and as my finger slipped inside of her, the tone of her soft noises changed, from one of languid pleasure to one of lust and need. I continued this double activity, which came so much easier to me than the old patting-head and rubbing-tummy trick. I always botched that, but not this!I had thought that I’d made her cum a while earlier, when she’d made that louder noise, but I was wrong, or perhaps this was a new order of magnitude for her. This time her entire body tensed up, and she shook and made small gasping sounds for a half a minute. Now her hand was pushing me away, her breath rasping in her throat, as she’d had enough of this.“Oh, Robert” she whispered hoarsely.I sat up and let my casted leg hang over the side of the bed. Then I looked down upon her, spread out before me, spread eagle, gasping for air in her glory.“Did I do Okay?” I asked.She laughed weakly, then said; “I didn’t know it could be like that.”“Me neither.” I admitted.“Do, do we need those uh, things now?”“Condoms. Yes, we’ll need those, I hope?” I eager looked at her.“I’d get them, but I can’t seem to move right now, she revealed. Can I catch my breath for a bit?” She was still breathing heavily.“That’s Okay, we re in no hurry, I assured her.I felt like I would never tire of watching her when she was naked and aroused. Beautiful, amazing. After a while she struggled to sit up, difficult with one arm and tangled up with another person in bed. She stepped over to the desk and got out that box, then brought it to me. She sat down on the side of the bed and watched closely as I opened it and pulled out a strip of condoms. A folded instruction sheet fell out in my lap, and she picked it up. I tore one of the condom packages off the strip as she unfolded the paper & flipped it over to read the English side. I peered over her shoulder at the little diagram, and tore open the packet. Suzanne dropped the paper and looked closely at what I was doing as I squeezed the tip and rolled it on."That’s it?” she asked.“Yup, I think so, I surmised.She lifted her cast-encased arm and said "How do we do this?”“You on top, I think.”“On top?” she asked, “I don’t understand.”“Can I show you a video?” I offered.“Oh, Okay. You mean like, a porn video?”“Uh huh, so you can see what position might work.”“O, kay?”She got up, unplugged my laptop, and brought it over, placing it on our laps. I surfed to a site I knew had good videos. I typed cowgirl in the search box and scrolled through the resulting thumbnails. I soon found a promising one, and clicked on it. I had to fast forward through a lot of it, and she said “Go back to that last part.”I backed up a bit and she watched in rapt fascination as a girl on the screen took a guy’s cock deep into her mouth. “Can I try that?” she asked.“Sure! if you want.”The girl on the screen pulled away and continued to stroke the guy, his cum splattering her face, then she took him back in to finish.“Yew. Maybe not.”“Like I said, only if you want.”“Well, you did that for me, so maybe I should do that for you, too.”“Let’s find the bit we’re looking for first.”I skipped forward a bit more, then found the cowgirl segment. “See, she’s on top, our casts won’t be in the way too much like that. Plus, it gives you the ability to take things along as you re comfortable.We watched for a minute. "Okay, I can do that.” she said.Closing the laptop, she put it on the floor and slid it under the bed. She got off the bed, and let me shift around, and clambered back on. Straddling my thighs, she bit her lip and said, “It’s supposed to hurt the first time, isn’t it?”“I think so. You’ll have to be gentle.” That s why I wanted us to try it this way.She nodded, then reached down and grasped my cock. She took a few minutes to fondle and stroke my cock, with a look of curiosity, desire, and giddiness. She knelt straight up, and shifted her body forward to align her new play tool with her cunt, moving her hips and my cock, to find the right spot. Once engaged, she withdrew her hand and sank halfway down onto me.She froze, with a curious look on her face.“Huh” she groaned.“Oh god, Suzanne” I said, basking in the hot wet tightness of her pussy. It was incredible. I was gonna cum, and soon, this was so astonishingly good!She was descended in front of me, pert tits caped with tight hard nipples, hair hanging in disarray about her face, and her pussy - holy fuck - I could see my cock impaling her. Labia distended and wrapped around my shaft, and the sensations from inside her were amazing! As she raised back up, my cock looked like it had a pussy doughnut encircling it.It was like some weird sheathed hand, wrapped around my cock, with rippling touches here and there. Her thousand-yard stare suddenly focused back on me, and she said “Wow” and slid down my shaft until she bottomed out. “That didn’t hurt at all” she whispered in awe. “That feels so good! You feel so big inside me.”Recalling the video we’d previewed, she started humping and grinding and bouncing on my shaft. I was trying not to cum yet, I wanted to please her first, and luckily, what she was doing wasn’t over stimulating me. Except visually, I was getting so turned on by the sight of a naked girl getting turned on by my own cock! And guys are visual creatures, so it was difficult to hold back.But she did cum again, and hard, and I could feel it from the inside. Her orgasm was a rippling and clenching of muscles, both inside her pussy, and over her whole body. Her arms, her legs, her abs, everything tensed and shook. Maybe there s nothing so visually erotic as watching a sexy woman having a massive trance orgasm.And that was all I could stand before I exploded.I thought the condom was gonna explode, I pumped so much cum into it. The sight of her there, on me, cumming, fuck that was intense.When it had passed, she opened her eyes in wonder and looked down at me. “Oh god Robert, this is amazing! You’re amazing.” All I could do was smile up at her. Then she said “Did you finish yet?”“Oh Yeah."  I assured her.She smiled with a deep sense of accomplishment, then asked me; "Can I try that mouth thing?” Her innocence is so sexy.“A blowjob?" I asked."That’s a blowjob? she seemed inquisitive. I heard other people talk about it, but was always afraid to ask what it was. I really want to try that.”She rose up off of me and tried to get the condom off. Left handed wasn’t working well, so I removed it, and asked her to reach over to the desk for some tissues to clean up. “Thanks” she said, then she went around to the foot of the bed and crawled up to get at my cock.She sat cross-legged and leaned down to get closer to her new favorite sex toy.She held my semi-flaccid cock and gave the tip a tentative lick first, then smiled at me and licked harder. She spent a minute or so licking me like a popsicle. Wow, you taste sorta salty and manly she observed. Then she took my head into her mouth and I gasped and whimpered “Please, No teeth”.“Sorry.” she said. Then I was engulfed again, and she hummed on me, which wa

An April Fools Prank Goes Awry.By SilverFoxMullet.Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Spring break was just that, a break. My leg, actually.When I went home to Ottawa for spring break, I met up with a few of my old high school buds, and we took a day trip to the Quebec side for some skiing at one of the nearby hills, north of Ottawa. Mid-gafternoon, I hit a patch of ice and went down hard. It was quite a day for falls, as the hills were pretty icy this late in the season. I tried to get up, but my right ankle hurt like a bitch. None of my friends had stopped, as we were all falling a lot today, they just assumed I would get up and follow them.“Aw fuck!” I groaned. I lay there in the snow for a few minutes, until someone slid to a stop next to me.“Hey, are you all right?” the guy asks.“No, I hurt my ankle. Fuck.”“Don’t move it, I’ll find the ski patrol. Hang on.” He skied away to get help.30 seconds later another guy stopped. Same question. "Hey are you all right?“"I think I sprained my ankle. There was a guy here a minute ago, he said he’d send the ski patrol.”The guy turned and looked around, then waved and yelled “Ici! Over here! Vien! Here they are.”Two guys in red jackets stopped and asked what’s wrong. This other guy said “Good luck!” to me, and skied away, as I recounted the fall and my symptoms. The ski patrol guys were great, they radioed for a stretcher and 20 minutes later they’re loading me into an ambulance. The rest of the day was a lot of waiting, x-rays, and paperwork. The local hospital had a seasonal trauma unit for all the ski injuries, and they’re used to dealing with the inter-provincial healthcare.I called my Dad, who said he’d fetch me from the hospital, then called my buddies who were still in the chalet . He told them to go home without me. They commiserated and said they’d drop by my house tomorrow and see how I was doing.I eventually got a cast on my right leg. It spanned from my toes to my mid-thigh. I was issued a pair of crutches, and a whole ream of instructions (in both French and English of course) about what to do and what not to do. My Dad showed up somewhere during this tedious process and reassured me everything would be fine.We got home really late, after stopping at a pharmacy for pain meds, and stopping for takeout, damn I was hungry by then. I was asleep in minutes after I took one of those pills after getting home.Next morning, I had to take another pill, damn leg was throbbing like mad. I had to learn how to negotiate using the toilet with crutches, fuck, that’s pain in the arse. Then I had to figure out how to shower. They gave me a shower bag for the cast but I couldn’t get the damn thing on by myself. Mom was trying to be motherly (naturally) but I was way too embarrassed to be seen naked in front of her. My Dad was a trooper, he helped me with all the bathroom stuff, and I got my shower Okay.I wasn’t going to be able to drive for a while, so my folks said they’d drive me back to school in Toronto. I could come home by bus and get my car once I was able to drive. Great.“Actually, if I could have my car on campus, one of my buddies could drive me around. None of the other guys have a car.” Not that my rattly old car was much of a ride, but it got us from A to B.“Okay” my Dad says, “Your mother can drive you there, and I’ll follow in your car, then we’ll drive back together.”“Awesome, sounds like a plan!”The rest of the day my parents helped me work out how to deal with the cast and crutches and take care of personal stuff by myself, like getting dressed, showering, shaving (yeah, ever try to balance on one foot to shave? fuckin hell), and using the toilet. My mom went shopping and bought me a bunch of baggy sweat pants, something that would go over my cast.My old friends dropped by with some hard coolers the next day, thinking it would cheer me up; but I had to pass on those due to the meds I was on. They laughed at me and drank it all, themselves. We all had a good laugh about my predicament, and they wished me luck at college. Gonna need it, eh?Then it was time to head back to school. I’d been texting and calling my buddies at school, told them the whole idiot story of my misadventures. They laughed at me big time, and of course they worried about their ride, what was gonna happen to my car? I told them about the arrangements and they were happy that it would still be available.The drive to school was really tedious, seemed to last forever, because it was so fricking uncomfortable to sit there with that stiff cast on. They got me and my stuff into my room in the dorm, and said their good-byes. I was so happy that I was on the first floor! No stairs here but there were stairs all over campus. Sure, there’s elevators everywhere but I didn’t know where most of them were.First order of business, I gotta pee after that road trip. I used the big accessible stall in the bathroom, that was great. Grab bars, lots of room, it really was made for this kind of thing. Easier than the bathroom at home, that’s for sure.I was the butt of a lot of jokes and shit for the first few days, but otherwise it was fine. Down in the dining hall I spotted someone else who’d had a fun spring break. There was a girl with her whole arm in a cast, like from shoulder to wrist, with the elbow bent at 90 degrees. I wondered what happened to her. Skiing too I supposed. My buddies said we’d make a great couple and told me to go ask her out. No way, dudes, not gonna happen. I can’t talk to girls, I always get freaked out and clam up.The end of March rolled around, and I still had weeks to go before getting my cast off. There was a party on Saturday night, and I was weaning off the strong meds by now so I could have a few drinks. My floor mates were getting me drinks, too; so I ended up having a few more than I would normally have. I was feeling buzzed by the end of the night.One of the guys suddenly showed up with a wheelchair. "Robbo! we got you some wheels, man!“"Where’d you steal that from?” I asked, a little dubious about the idea of them scamming someone’s chair.“No-No, totally not stolen, we got it for you from the Red Cross. It’s legit, dude!”“All right! Let’s check out my new ride then!” I hopped over and settled into the chair. They adjusted the footrest out for me and one of them took my crutches, and they started wheeling me away. "Where we goin?“ I asked."It’s a surprise.” says one of them, and then pull a pillowcase down over my head so I can’t see where we’re going. When I try to pull the covering off, they stopped me, and then the started grabbing my arms & duct taping them to the chair’s armrests. We were outside by now, and I started yelling, until they taped the pillowcase tight against my mouth, to muff my yelling. Now I was getting pissed, but there’s not much I could do, except literally ride this out.They laughed and giggled and make goofy jokes as they wheeled me around campus. Eventually, I had no idea where I am, and it suddenly strikes me that it was now April 1st. The alcoholic buzz is wearing off fast under the rush of my adrenaline and anger, and I wondered what kind of demented nightmare game they’ve come up with.I heard more laughing, girls this time, and they make whispered comments back and forth with the guys. I m now in a building, but I had no clue where. My chair was pushed around some more, bumping into stuff, and then a body is dumped in my lap, then they yanked the duct tape off the pillowcase and I can again my mouth. The room is pitch black. The giggling and laughing is cut off by the slamming of a door, and everything goes quiet.I think there’s a girl in my lap, or a small, really nice smelling guy with long hair. She’s quiescent, asleep or passed out, pressed against my chest.“Hey. Hey, wake up.” I said.No response, she’s just sitting there, draped over my lap. She’s warm and breathing, so it’s not a manikin or something. I wondered if she’s okay.I started to shift a bit, can’t use my arms because they’re taped down, but I try to shake her awake with my rocking shoulders. It didn’t work, and now I’m afraid that if I move too much she’ll fall off onto the floor.“Hey, uh, miss, wake up.” louder. She’s out of it. I turn my head to the side so I’m not yelling in her ear and holler “Hey, enough crap, let me out of here!” Silence reigns. Well, fuck. Now what?‘Now what’. Then the fire alarm starts blaring. It startles the heck out of me, but still isn’t enough to wake the girl.  I heard loud commotion in the halls for about 30 seconds, but then suddenly there is silence. Fuck, this is getting serious. What if it’s a real fire? No, no way, it's April 1st now, gotta be a prank. I’ll just wait for her to wake up, and we’ll get out of here. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I began to see faint outlines of what is probably a maintenance closet or storage room.The alarm rings for an annoyingly long time. 15 minutes I guess, I dunno, but it seems interminable. And I need to pee now. When the alarm finally stops the need to pee gets more insistent. I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of my passenger. Her hip is pressed up against my groin, adding to the struggle of my urge to piss.More time passes, and damn, I gotta go bad, now. I’m gonna wet myself, and her too, if I don’t get out of here right now. I’ve tried speaking to her, yelling, shaking her, and then there was another alarm that went on and on. She just isn’t gonna wake up. Did those morons drug her or something?I’m desperate now. “Come on, sleeping beauty, wake up!” Sleeping beauty? Yeah, fine, I’ll try that before I piss all over her. I think a girl would be slightly less angry about a stolen kiss than wet pants. So I seek her mouth. There was a little light coming in under the door, but suddenly that light went out, and only a faint intermittent light glowed. Oh, crap! That would be the emergency exit lighting. I eventually bumped my faced against her nose, then lowered a bit and kissed her, probably a little too hard for a wakeup smooch, cause I'm dying’ here, gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee.She’s got nice soft lips, really quite kissable, and I kinda wished she was awake and under different circumstances. I kissed her again, even harder. No response. I try again, this time I let my tongue do the talking, and I push into her mouth. Helluva way to experience my own first tongue-kiss . Finally, she stirred & turned into the kiss.Surprised, I pull back, and say “Oh thank god you’re awake, help me up!”She startled, yelping at me, “Who are you?!”“Help me, please, I’m gonna piss my pants! Untie me!”In the dim red glow of an exit sign I finally saw her face. She’s kinda cute, not particularly pretty, and she has a cast on her right arm. It’s the girl I saw in the dining hall a few times.“Hurry!" I pleaded.She struggled off me, and stood. Where the hell did you take me! she demanded.I told her that we were both abducted by campus hooligans and locked in some storage room, but I didn t know which building. Then I said; But I gotta pee right now and my leg is in a cast, and I m bound to this wheelchair.She felt the tape on my wrists. It's slow going for her to undo the tape with her one weak hand, the way she’s pulling at it, she’s obviously not left handed.I’m not gonna make it, and I looked around. We’re in a janitor’s room or something. I spotted a stack of small waste baskets. "Quick, grab one of those buckets and put it between my legs.”She’s quick on the uptake, I’ll give her that, and she grabbed the bucket for me. “Pull my pants down, hurry.”“What? No!” she protested.“Argh. Please, I’m gonna wet myself.” I grind out through my clenched teeth.She reached out with that uncoordinated left hand of hers and fumbles with my sweat pants. I squirmed to lift my hips a bit to help, and the elastic waistband slipped down, exposing my tight briefs.“You gotta help. Pull me out, aim for the bucket. Please?”I can see she’s not happy with the situation, and she’s fighting with her distaste at touching a man, a total stranger at that, in such a bizarre circumstance. But she perseveres, and that delicate hand fishes in my shorts for my cock. She paused momentarily as she made contact, then pulled my cock free. She picked up the empty bucket and aimed my hose toward the container.I groaned as I let loose. Oh god, finally! The relief was incredible. The poor girl was acting shocked as she dutifully aimed me at the bucket, and she even nudged the bucket a bit closer. I pissed on and on, holy fuck there was so much, and eventually I ran dry.Her disposition is no longer shocked, but instead she appeared to be curious.“Oh thank you, you saved me so much embarrassment. You can put me back in there now. Thanks.”She hesitated, and timidly tried to one-handedly stuff my cock back through the fly, and after a couple of clumsy tries I’m all set. And of course now my cock was growing fast in her hand, as I no longer had to pee, but there’s a wonderful-smelling girl handling that most sensitive part of my anatomy. Something that’s never happened before.That last drop of pee evidently got on her hand, and she looked a bit frantic now, “Ew” she says.“Just wipe it on my sweats, it’s Okay.” I told her, and she rubbed her hand on my inner thigh. That doesn’t help with my ever increasing boner of course.She looked up at me, and her brow wrinkled. “Do you smell smoke?” she asked.It’s my turn to be startled, and I looked toward the door. Oh Fuck, there’s smoke coming in under the door! That alarm was real! Why wasn’t it still going off? “Quick, help me get this tape off!” She started trying to pull up my sweats, but I say “No, leave that, just get me undone!”She started working on the tape on my left arm, and it took a few minutes to get me free. Working together, my right arm is unstuck in less than a minute. “Check the door.” I told her as I looked around the room. No other doors, just shelves, a big sink, a floor pan for filling and emptying mop buckets, and stacks of boxes and stuff.She tried the light switch but it doesn’t work. Great, my idiot friends probably unscrewed the light bulb. Then she tried the door. “It’s locked!” she says.“From the outside? Why the fuck would it be set up to lock people in? Sorry. I swear when I get nervous.”“Is there really a fire, do you think?”“I guess so, there was an alarm that went off when you were out cold.”“What do we do?” She started frantically searching her pockets and said; “I can’t find my phone!”“I didn’t even bring mine to the party. No pockets.”The smell of smoke got stronger. I wheeled up next to the sink, and ran some water. Grabbing a package of paper towels, I ripped it open and dumped them in the sink. “Here, block up the crack under the door with these!”I handed her wads of soggy paper, and she knelt down to stuff them under the door. The smoke stoped coming in, thank goodness.  But now the room is black. “Now what?” she said.I shrugged, “I guess we wait and hope.”“I’m scared.” she said in a small voice.“Come here, sit on my lap here. Oh, uh, maybe pull up my pants first.” She helped me with that and sat on me. I think the gravity of the situation is now hitting her pretty hard, I know it’s got me freaked out. She burrowed into my neck and wraps her good arm wraps around me. “We’re Okay for now.” I tell her.I smelled her hair again, as she’s crushed against me. Damn that feels nice. Shit, I don’t even know her name. “I’m Robert by the way. Robert Green.”“Suzanne. Suzanne Shelton.”, she informed me.“I’d say pleased to meet you Suzanne, but under these circumstances, maybe the sentiment should be I’m ecstatic to meet you. If I was by myself I would have pissed my pants and suffocated.”She giggled, my goofy sense of humor somehow helped in this situation. “I’m glad to meet you too, Robert.”“So how did you get here?”“I don’t know, I was at the dorm party and felt dizzy, then you were kissing me.” She blushed again.“Sorry about that, I tried to wake you for like 20 minutes, but you were really out of it. I finally thought I would try the sleeping beauty trick, and it worked. Did you drink something someone else gave you?”“Oh. Shit. She seemed to recall. I think so. One of my floor mates gave me a coke. It must have been spiked?  I had to take some of my pain meds for my arm earlier tonight, it was bothering me. I keep trying to do too much with it all the time.”“Oh, yeah, you don’t want to mix booze or anything with that stuff, I know! Sorry about the pee episode. I really was going to wet my pants in another few seconds. Wet both our pants.”She blushed and giggled. “I never saw a guy like that, like your, thing, before.”“Wow. Okay, well, I never had a girl touch my co-, um, thing, before.”“It changed when I was putting it away. Was that, um, like…’"Yeah, well, when a pretty girl touches me like that, I’m bound to get aroused.”Her eyes went wide at that statement. “Oh” she said. She paused a few seconds, then put her head back on my shoulder. There was that scent again. "So. Um, you think I’m pretty?“"Well, yeah, of course. You’re what I think my grandpa would call 'fetching’”She giggled again. Damn, that sounds nice, and she smells really nice. Little Robert stirred down below. I heard a sharp intake of breath. Uh Oh. She felt that. I may have just ruined what might have been a moment.“Am I pretty enough to make you, uh, aroused, then?”“Oh, Suzanne, I am so embarrassed. Please, don’t be offended, it’s just circumstances, you know?”She pulled back again and looked at the door. Still no smoke. Then she looked at me with a sad smile, saying “I didn’t think so.” Suzanne started to get up, and I realized where our wires had crossed.I put my arms around her and said " Oh, no no. You’re very pretty, and definitely arousing.“She looked surprised, but settled back down on my lap. "Oh.” she said. “Thank you.”Just

Desiree at the River.By outdoorhorny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.In May of my senior year in high school, summer came early. It was in the high 80’s every afternoon, and we were sweltering in the ancient high school as the air conditioner struggled to keep up. Desiree and I sweated through morning classes and afternoon study halls, longing to be out of there, somewhere cooler and more private. We were both 18, and the restrictions of school were almost over. That made them even harder to bear!It was one of our teachers who provided the solution; I thank her silently to this day! She suggested that we get together with students from another study hall to work on our Senior Projects. The next day, the four of us told our respective teachers that we were going to go to the other room to work with our partners. In reality, we slipped out through the Tech Ed classroom and went to our cars. Minutes later, we were whipping down the back roads away from school.I have no idea where the other two went. They weren’t a couple, so chances are they simply went home. Desiree had other ideas. Her little Honda Civic zoomed along and ended up on Rte. 6 in the next town. She pulled into a little IGA grocery store that backed up on sparse pine woods. I asked her what she was after, but she smiled and said, “You’ll see!”Intrigued, I followed her inside. She went right to the center aisles where the seasonal goods were. My eyebrows went up when she brought two cheap beach towels. She did not explain. I carried them while she grabbed snacks and drinks and headed for the checkout. She paid quickly, and when we left the store, she walked right past her car. I followed, very puzzled, as she went around the corner. I knew she would tell me when she felt like it, so I carried the bags and watched her ass as it twitched inside her tunic. When she passed the dumpster and entered the shady pine forest, she looked over her shoulder and smiled sexily. I grinned back, knowing she was up to something good.The trail twisted and turned for a hundred yards, then it ended abruptly at a knob of rock that stuck out into a shallow, broad river. I stopped and looked around amazed. I could see a quarter-mile in each direction, and there was nothing in sight. The water slipped over flat smooth rocks, occasionally interrupted by a snagged branch or a small boulder jutting up from the surface. The air smelled of pine, the sunlight was warm and tinged with green as it filtered through the high branches, and besides bird song, the only sound was the gentle hum of the distant road. It was spectacular; a tranquil oasis barely off a road I had driven countless times.“Des; this is beautiful! How did you find it?”“My uncle owns all this; he used to own the IGA before he retired.”“Does anyone come here?”“Nope. Didn’t you see all the "No Trespassing” signs and the rocks across the trail? That keeps people out unless they’re family.“"It’s perfect!” I exclaimed happily.“It’s ours,” she replied simply. “C'mon, let’s get cool first and have a snack!”Kicking off her sandals, she sat down on a low rock with her feet in the water. I brought the snack bag close, tugged off my sneakers and socks, and joined her. The water was still cold, but not as biting as the river we tried back in March. With the sun warm on our shoulders, we munched on chips and split a soda, laying the second bottle in a shallow pool to stay cold. Our shoulders bumped as we sat there side by side, enjoying our unexpected freedom.“Just think,” she said dreamily, “we could be sitting in Mr. Herman’s study hall right now!”“Just think,” I answered, “as far as Mr. Herman knows, we’re going to be in the other study hall for the rest of the year working on our projects!”“Hmm, that does open up some possibilities!”“Yes, it does!” I told her, reaching around to give her a squeeze.Des responded by turning toward me and resting her hands on my leg.“I’d rather be right here than anywhere else in the world.”She leaned forward a fraction and our lips met, softly at first, a slow, loving kiss. That kind of innocent, timeless kiss seems to disappear after high school, but I will never forget the way her lips felt against mine, or the first flicker of her tongue signaling it was time for more. My free hand twined in her hair and pulled her into my arms as our bodies began to respond.With an impatient snort, Desiree broke our kiss and sat back. “I’m too hot like this!” she said in a petulant voice. She stood up, brushed the crumbs off herself into the water. Then she stepped carefully and gracefully up onto the rock’s highest point and turned to look at me. Crossing her arms over her head, she whipped the tunic off in one smooth motion. I sat frozen, looking eagerly up at her as she tossed it further down the rock. Standing there in a pale bra and purple satin panties, she looked like some river goddess come to life. Full tits, winter-pale skin, and broad, luscious hips fought for my attention; Des smiled happily at my wide-eyed ogling.“That’s so much better!” she pronounced. “You should try it.”I stood where I was, turned to face her, and responded to her challenge. My shirt flew through the air to land on top of her tunic. I stepped up onto the rock I had just vacated and pushed my shorts down, taking my boxers along with them. Stepping out of them, I stood back up and tossed them onto the pile as well. The sun played across my body and it was Desiree’s turn to stare admiringly. I had been working out hard for soccer and indoor track and it showed. A smile tugged at her lips as her eyes traveled all over my arms, chest, abs, and then locked onto my semi-erect cock.“Mmm, you look good enough to eat!” she said eagerly.“You first!” I responded.She laughed happily. “I’m game!” she said. Her hands twisted up behind her back and unclasped her bra. A quick shake and it fell forward, revealing her tits and tightening nipples. Onto the pile it went. Her thumbs hooked the waistband of her panties, and drew them down an inch. I’m sure my eyes registered disappointment, because she laughed again at her successful tease and then pushed them down all the way, bending effortlessly at the waist until they brushed the rock between her feet. Then she simply stepped out of them and kicked them aside.It was my turn to stare again. Desiree’s mound was shaved smooth! My eyes locked onto that pale, delightful curve I knew so well, suddenly revealed in an amazing and arousing way. Although her cunt was in shadow, I could tell her grooming extended all the way because her labia were smooth and pale as well. My cock twitched, and Des giggled happily.“You like?” she asked needlessly. “I did it last night thinking we might have a chance today!”“I Love it!” I said fervently.“Grab the towels,” she commanded.Two quick steps, my cock bouncing in time, and I had them out of the bag.“Put one on the rock you were standing on.” I did as she asked.“Put the other one right there,” she said next, pointing at the front jut of the larger rock she stood on. I complied, wondering what she was up to.“Now,” she said with a smile, “what was that about ‘good enough to eat’ you mentioned?”I fumbled for a reply as Des stepped down onto the towel in front of her, then sank down to sit on the towel. She leaned back and spread her legs; she was rarely shy!; and rested her heels on ridges to either side. With one finger, she traced a line from between her tits down across her belly, and then over the shiny patch she had shaved.“Why don’t you kneel down right there and take a closer look?” she asked encouragingly.I nodded and folded the towel double before settling myself comfortably. She was at the perfect height and distance; I rested my hands on her knees and watched as her finger continued lower, tracing the edges of her cunt, stretched open by her pose. When she got to her perineum, she added a finger and came back up, dipping them into her opening just a bit and circling there.I stared hungrily and she smiled at my intense gaze. “Everything is So smooth!” she reported, spreading her juices all around her labia. “Your gonna love it!”No words came to mind, so I acted instead. Leaning in, I licked from as far down as I could, up along her clean-shaven lips, over her clit, and up to the ridge of her mound. There I paused and showered it with kisses, relishing its silky feel.“Des,” I said when I paused, “I fucking love it!”She giggled happily and settled back on her elbows, looking down at me through her lashes.Returning to my task, I lapped at her cunt with a broad tongue a few times and then extended it fully, ramming it as deeply as I could into her opening. My nose bumped her clit as I did this, and I could feel her twitch each time I did. She hummed happily, and I kept going.I moved my hands in close and used my thumbs to spread her lips even more. Then I turned my head a bit and nibbled my way up and down each delicate morsel of flesh, tugging at them and flicking them with my tongue. Another happy noise came from above me.Looking up into her eyes again, I slowly put two fingers into my mouth and sucked them. She raised her eyebrows in anticipation, and I rewarded her immediately. With a twisting motion, I slipped them into her cunt, retreated to coat them with her juices, and then eased them deeper. Soon I was sliding them in and out all the way, only stopping when my thumb jammed against her. Des rocked her hips to meet my strokes, and I had to match her timing when I leaned forward to lick her clit. Each time I buried my fingers inside her, she pushed back, and I gave her sensitive nub a swirling lash with my tongue. We found a steady rhythm then, and Des began breathing heavily, moaning a little every time I licked her.“Are you ready to cum?” I asked her teasingly when I paused my tongue action. I kept my hand moving steadily, and she had to gasp the words out to answer.“Fuck, yes; give me more!”Smiling, I leaned back in. I turned my hand palm up and curled my fingers so that they dragged across her G-spot, pumping them back and forth without fully withdrawing. Then I stiffened my tongue and licked the side of her hood repeatedly, no longer teasing her but trying to drive her over the edge. A deep groan and a raising of her hips told me I was on the right track.“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, keep doing that!” she gasped in time with her thrusting.I kept doing that, just as she asked, and I soon felt her thighs fluttering. I pressed down hard on her mound with my free hand and began to suck on her clit while the tip of my tongue hit the same spot over and over again.“Oh, fuck!” Desiree moaned when her orgasm burst within her.I kept myself still then, feeling her cunt clamp down over and over on my fingers, soaking them with a rush of sweet, tangy juices. As I watched her body tremble, I admired the sun dappling every inch. The deep flush between her tits was stark against the untanned skin there, and her tits jutted straight up as her back arched in pleasure. I let her relax before withdrawing my fingers, which drew a tired whimper from her lips.When her eyes opened, I brought my fingers to my mouth again and sucked them clean. She smiled enigmatically as I licked them, staring directly into her eyes.“Well?” she asked.“Definitely good enough to eat!” I pronounced with a grin.“I love how you feel against my skin when it’s all shaved like this,” she told me seriously. “It added so much extra to everything you did!”“I love it, too,” I assured her. “You’re so smooth and sexy.”“I’m glad you like it,” she said in pleased tones.With that, she sat up and let her feet down, settling them on the outside of my towel. She leaned down, grabbed my face, and kissed me deeply. I know she could taste herself on my lips, and she even lapped my chin momentarily to gather her own deliciousness.“You know what else is gonna feel good?” she asked playfully.“What’s that?” I responded with an innocent look on my face.“Sliding my cunt all over you and letting you feel how smooth and wet it is.”I pulled her up to her feet and gathered her in my arms. “That,” I said seriously, kissing her between words, “sounds, amazing!”My cock was trapped between us, and Des wriggled her belly against it. Copious clear liquid was leaking from the tip, and the whole thing was twitching with the sudden heat and stimulation.“Besides, I think I need to tease you for a while,” she continued. “I don’t want to get you too excited yet!”I groaned at the thought, but consoled myself with the knowledge that my explosion would be even bigger and better when it happened.“Where do you want to do all this teasing?” I asked her.“Grab the towels,” she said. Then she pointed to a broad, flat rock about six feet from shore. The top was worn smooth by the passage of water over the years, but the top was dry now and looked invitingly warm. I laughed and gathered the cushioning towels. Holding hands, we made our way carefully across the slippery gap between our starting place and our new destination. When we got there, I passed her one towel and flipped the other one out to lie flat on the rock. Des followed suit and created a double layer of padding.“Get on up,” she said hotly. “It’s time for some payback!”I happily complied, sparing only a minute to look around.“No one is here,” she said reassuringly as I lay down on my back. Then her voice took on an Eastern European accent: “No one can help you. No one can hear your screams!”“Well that sucks,” I said with a smile. I settled myself comfortably on the rock and closed my eyes against the bright sunlight. “I’ll try to suffer in silence!”Desiree reached across me and grabbed my cock with one hand, aiming it straight up. She moved down and clambered onto the towel between my feet, and then paused to give me a few strokes. Her hand was warm and gentle on my shaft.Shifting one knee outside my leg, Des began to do exactly what she had said she would. She lowered herself and I felt her cunt bump into my knee. Slick and hot, she caressed her way up to my thigh, then moved across my lower body and did the same on my other leg. When I peeked up at her, I saw she had her lower lip between her teeth and a little frown of concentration on her face. I closed my eyes again and grinned as she moved up again. Her silky mound came down on my scrotum and Des rocked herself forward, arching her back so that she slid along the entire length of my cock from base to tip, her lips parted around me and coating me with lubrication before stopping and then moving back down to the base again.“Do you like that? Do you like how soft and smooth and wet I feel?”My mouth was dry as I answered her: “God, Des, I love it!”“I love rubbing myself all over you!” she said in a happy, sexy voice. I opened my eyes and she was gazing directly at me, her hands braced on her knees as she rocked herself back and forth along the underside of my shaft. Each time she reached the sensitive spot below the head, a pulse of precum leapt from my cock in response.“Des!” I said urgently, feeling the flutter of an approaching orgasm.“I know, I know, but it’s fun to tease you!” she said. Then she rose up, allowing the cool air to soothe the dangerous throbbing of my cock. She scooted forward a little more to straddle my chest. Lowering herself again, she rubbed the silky lips of her cunt on stomach, then on my chest as she eased higher. When her thighs were on either side of my head, I couldn’t help but lick her instantly from bottom to top. She gasped and pulled away.“Hey; you already had your turn!” she said indignantly. “Now I get mine!”With a quick, graceful move, she pivoted her body around, keeping her hips high enough so that her cunt was out of range of my tongue. She kissed my stomach, then trailed her hair across it, lower and lower with each swoop until it was tickling my thighs. Her left hand moved to brace herself on the towel while the other wrapped around my shaft again. She lifted it up to a 45 degree angle, perfectly aligned with her torso, and took me into her mouth.My rolled back with pleasure. I loved this position; it let Des take me as deeply as she wanted without awkward angles or pressure. She made the most of it; nothing fancy, but she sucked steadily and her lips moved from tip to base in one effortless motion. I could feel the restrictive heat at the back of her throat for a second, then she pulled back. A quick breath and she did it again. With each stroke, she squeezed my shaft as she rose and flattened her hand out of the way when she descended. I moaned happily and lifted my hands to hold her hips as they hovered above me.“Fuck, Des, that feels so good!”She hummed happily in response, which gave me a shiver of pleasure. Desiree’s motion was tireless, and I began to thrust upward a bit, knowing that I couldn’t hold back much longer. That signal was clear to her as well, and she paused to look back at me.“Do you want to cum?” she asked, squeezing my cock rhythmically.“I have to cum, Des, I have to cum in your mouth!” I gasped.“OK, I’m ready for that!” she smiled. Then she turned back and resumed her suction.Another dozen strokes and I was ready. My orgasm hit just as her mouth descended, and I arched myself up unconsciously. For a moment, my cock slipped past the ring of her throat and I could feel the twitching of her gag reflex against the sensitive head. The first jet of sperm flew directly down her throat, but she recovered quickly and pulled back, holding just the head between her lips and sucking frantically, pumping my shaft to milk out every drop. I could feel her swallowing as pulse after pulse threatened to overflow her mouth.Slowly, my hips fell back onto the towel. Des kept sucking steadily as my cock began to soften, and her tongue snaked all around to make sure she didn’t miss any of my cum. When she finally released me with a pop, I was completely spent. She planted a kiss on the underside of my cock, drawing a twitch in response that made her giggle. Then she turned herself around again and laid her head on my chest, her hand still wrapped around my spent shaft.“That was so amazing!” I murmured into her hair.“That was the most cum ever!” she said with a snort and a laugh.“Well, you are an exciting woman,” I told her, “so it’s kind of your fault. It’s all that teasing, too.&rd

Finally connecting with a high-school friend.By outdoorhorny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Desiree should have been born in the 60’s. Everything about her reflected a kinder, gentler, and groovier vibe than the 90’s were comfortable with; in short, she was a hippie. She wore patterned peasant skirts, thin cotton T-shirts with mandalas and such, beads all over the place, Birkenstocks, and course, a peace-sign medallion. All of these things drew my eyes to her right away, but they in no way hid the luscious body beneath and behind them. She had long brown hair that fell in soft curls below her shoulders. Her eyes were dark brown, her lips deep red and shaped like Cupid’s bow. Full tits and wide hips stretched her garments tight in all the right places. Best of all, her skin was translucent and flawless, even in the dead of winter.We were both new students in school during our senior year. She had been kicked out of boarding school, and my parents had retired to a small town in the eastern part of the state. That made us the only 2 students in our grade who hadn’t been there all 4 years. Actually, the rest of the student body pretty much grew up together, but since the high school served 3 towns, only a third of them had been in school together all 12 years previously. Still, it was enough to make us feel like total outsiders.That alone was enough to bond us, but we also had a lot of classes together. There were only small sections of upper-level classes in English, history, math, French, and science, and we were in all those together. She was always somewhat spacey, but a good student, a good lab partner and homework buddy, and a pleasure to talk to, even if the conversations took odd turns.She was dating a guy named David who had already graduated. I spent the fall pursuing the only other single girl in our upper-level group, but she was still kind of seeing her old boyfriend from a few towns away, so that wasn’t a regular thing. We all went to the same parties, hung out after soccer and basketball games, and went to the nearest big town once in a while for some wild nights of pizza or McDonalds and a movie.It wasn’t until winter came that I realized how badly I wanted to be with Desiree. There was a lot of snow that winter, and she called one afternoon to tell me that her 18th birthday party was moved from the Science Museum to her own house; that way, no one had to drive 45 minutes in bad weather.When I got there, Des was dressed up for a change. There was still a hippie vibe to her outfit, but her parents had friends over as well, and everyone was dressed for a holiday party. It turned out that her family had scheduled both things, but combined them to save everyone a drive. Anyway, she looked amazing; her hair was silky and somewhat straighter, she had on a little makeup, and her outfit made her look older and more beautiful. I was glad I had taken some pains to dress up as well; some of our friends didn’t get the memo and showed up in our usual teenage gear. She told me how nice I looked, and I made sure to compliment her as well.Because of my mother’s job, I was accustomed to spending time with adults at parties like this one. I chatted with her parents, and with some other adults who were parents of kids at school, or people I had met around town. Even the damn principal of the high school was there, which was a little weird for all of us! I saw Desiree working her way around the room as well, and my eyes kept straying her way as I admired her outfit, her flashing eyes, and the soft ripples of laughter that I knew so well. She caught me looking every once in a while and smiled at me.When I finally broke away to hang out with my friends, her mom stopped me to say how glad she was that I had come. She complimented my poise, told me I was very grown up, and gave me a peck on the cheek. I grimaced, blushed, and thanked her before disengaging as gracefully as I could. When I got out of the kitchen and headed for the den where the kids were hanging out, Desiree was headed out as well.“Wow; you’re quite the hit with the mom-and-dad crowd, dude” she teased me.“Just working the room, ya know?” I said in my most pompous voice.“I’m sorry if my mom embarrassed you,” she said apologetically. “She can be kinda over the top. I keep trying to get her to mellow out, but she always comes out with something trippy!”“No problem; I can handle moms pretty well. My mom used to drag me to parties all the time for her old job, and you just kind of get used to the chit-chat.”“Well,” she began, taking my arm, “I was very impressed with your poise!”I blushed again. “Oh, you heard that, did ya?”She laughed happily and squeezed my arm, her tits pressing against me closely.“Yes, I did. I was thinking how grown-up you were, too. When I noticed you checking me out, I kept thinking it was some creepy older guy, but then it was you, and it just made me feel good.”I had no idea what to say to that, so I fell back on flattery.“Des,” I told her, “I’m sorry about that, you just looked so beautiful and natural chatting away with all those people that I couldn’t help but look at you!”A pleased smile appeared, and she squeezed me again.“Does that mean you didn’t think I was beautiful before?”“Oh, no, not at all!” Did I mention I was far from smooth back in those days?“So tell me, dude, how long have you been thinking I was beautiful?”At that point, I realized that she was completely messing with me, but I couldn’t stop myself.“Since day one of school,” I told her earnestly.I think my serious tone took her aback somewhat, but again the pleased smile appeared.“So it wasn’t just because I’m all dressed up and wearing makeup instead of being my usual crunchy self?” she asked. This time, the teasing quality of her voice was more apparent.“Nope. Crunchy Des is beautiful all the time, I just never get a chance to tell you.”“I can see why you’re such a hit with the moms,” she murmured just before we entered the den.She let go of me to rejoin the group, and we relaxed into our usual roles, joking around as a group and devouring the pizzas her mom had ordered for us. We stayed there for three or four hours, watched a movie, and at the cake her mom brought in. All in all, a good birthday party.The adults had drifted off before the movie ended, so the house was quiet when Desiree’s party was over. Everyone hit the road, but I stayed behind to say goodbye to her parents; again, my mother’s training was kicking in. She thanked me again for spending time with the grown-ups and, to me embarrassment, gave me another peck on the cheek, turned me around toward Des, and said, “Isn’t he great?” in a loud voice. “And handsome?”“Oh, he certainly is!” Des affirmed, desperately trying to keep a straight face.“Well, goodnight, thanks again for having me,” I muttered and headed for the door.Des caught me before I got my coat on completely. She grabbed my arm in the hallway, her eyes filled with laughter.“I’m sorry; I’m sorry! I couldn’t resist!”“No big deal,” I assured her somewhat truthfully. “It’s your mom; she’s just a little, ”“I know. I’m sorry. But she was right about one thing, ”“You Are very great and handsome,” she said softly. Then she stepped forward and planted a soft kiss on my lips. Her eyes were deep and serious, and she pulled back a few inches, watching me, waiting for my reaction.“Des,” I replied in a low voice, “I was serious when I said you look beautiful all the time. I’ve always thought so, it’s just that tonight, I saw you looking beautiful in a different way and it made me realize, ” My words trailed off.“Realize what?” she asked, holding herself just inches from my face.“How much I want to do this,” I told her, crossing the space between us and kissing her back, letting my arms wrap naturally around her slender waist.Des hummed happily, then broke our kiss to smile up at me. “Far out!” she said softly.Her mom was still moving around the living room and kitchen collecting glasses, so Des urged me out onto the broad bluestone steps and closed the door behind us. The outside lights were on and it felt like snow again. I pulled my coat all the way on, then opened the front and she stepped gratefully into the shelter it offered her from the cold. Her body was warm and lush against mine, and I felt every curve plastered against me as our lips met again.Away from prying eyes, her lips parted quickly and her tongue darted playfully into my mouth. I responded in kind, and our eyes closed for what seemed like an endless moment as we shared that thrilling rise of passion for the first time. I could feel my whole body responding, and Des shifted her weight, clearly feeling the same ripples of pleasure in her core.“I’ve got to help my mom,” she said apologetically.“I’ve got to get home, too,” I told her. “I don’t want to go, though, ”“I know, I don’t want you to go!”Stepping back into me, Des kissed me hard one more time, then pulled back and looked at me sadly. “I guess we’ll have to finish this some other time,” she said.“Yeah, definitely!” I said urgently.“Come back tomorrow if it doesn’t snow,” she said quietly.She smiled, then stepped back and opened the door. I watched her go and then turned down the icy stairs. Driving home, my mind was filled with possibilities, and I was grinning like an idiot.Thankfully, there was only a dusting of new snow when I got up the next day. I told my parents I would be hanging out with Desiree and working on a lab report. They nodded, told me to be careful and be home for dinner, and went back to whatever they were doing.The twisty back roads were gritty with salt and sand as I raced toward Des’s house. Pulling into the driveway, I noticed fresh tracks from the garage to the street. When I tapped the bird-shaped knocker, there was a long pause before I saw a flash of movement through the prisms of glass beside the door. I heard a click, and the door swung open a few inches. I could see one of Desiree’s dark eyes, a trace of a smile on her lips, a cloud of brown hair framing her face, a flash of bare thigh, and a thick bathrobe belted tightly at her waist.“Yes?” she asked in an imperious tone, raising an eyebrow playfully.“Good morning, miss,” I said earnestly. “Is your mom home? She told me yesterday that I should come by this morning. I believe that I was so poised and well-spoken at her party that she wanted to spend some more time with me, ”“You’re disgusting!” Des snorted, swinging the door open wider. “You probably would go after my mom!”“Not when you’re here,” I told her, stepping close once the door was closed behind me.Desiree grabbed the lapels of my winter coat and pushed them back off my shoulders. As the coat slid down my arms, she closed the distance between us, pressing her warm body against mine. Our lips met, softly at first and then with increasing passion.“Come upstairs,” she said after pulling back to catch her breath.“Parents?” I asked.“Gone for the day” she replied with a wicked smile.“Good!” I said fervently. “Let’s go!”She turned with a smile and a swirl of dark hair. Her bare feet were almost silent on the wooden treads as she flew up the central staircase. My hiking boots left melting snow behind as I rushed after her. I almost tripped because I was trying to run upstairs and watch her enchantingly bare legs as I went; the bathrobe was long, but I could see a lot of her beautiful form from that angle.When I got to her room, Desiree was standing on the far side, the neatly made double bed between us. Posters, tapestries, dried flowers, and a lingering whiff of sandalwood competed for and lost my attention as I halted just inside the door.“You can come in,” she said mockingly, a trace of that same sexy smile on her lips.I walked to the edge of the bed opposite her.“This is where I wanted to bring you last night,” she said. “Once I saw you with my mom, ”“Don’t start. I was just being nice, but I’m glad you noticed me, finally!”“I always noticed you, we just had other stuff going on.”“Yeah,” I replied with my usual brilliance.“So now, ” she began.“Now I’m all yours!” I told her with my best smile.“Good. I want to show you something!”I nodded and told her “Anything you want!”Her smile grew wider. Then she lifted on knee up onto the bedspread.“After you left last night, I came up here when everything was done.”She leaned forward and put her palms flat on the covers. Her other foot came off the floor, and she drew herself toward the middle of the bed, sitting with her knees together, feet tucked under her, and the bathrobe lying in soft folds on her lap. My eyes were drawn to her bare thighs, then moved slowly upward, taking in the swell of her full tits under the thick terry cloth. When I reached her face, I noticed both a smirk on her lips and a smoking, sensual glimmer in her eyes.“I was wishing you were here with me,” she continued. “So I threw my clothes over there.” She gestured with her chin, and I glanced at the outfit she wore last night piled in reverse order on the chair. “And then I climbed into bed, ”Her hands pulled slowly on the bathrobe belt. When it came undone, the lapels fell apart a few inches, drawing my eyes to the soft valley of her cleavage. Desiree shrugged her shoulders then, and the soft fabric slipped back off her shoulders. Her hands came up to cover her tits as they were exposed, but she kept up her narration.“And I started thinking about what I would do if you were with me, ”I stood there in awe as she used her palms to graze her nipples, making small circles without fully revealing herself to me.“I got so fucking horny!” she said more intensely. Her hands fell away from her chest, and as she shoved the bathrobe off her lap and away behind her, my heart beat faster and I drank in the sight of her tits: pale globes with dark, tight nipples and wide areolas. They were as gorgeous as my teenage fantasies had imagined them, and my hands itched to reach for them.Des dropped her hands to her lap then, and shifted herself to widen the space between her knees. I followed the motion and was treated to a glimpse of dark curls before one hand blocked my view. I thought for a moment she was being modest, but then I noticed her hand moving slowly, caressing herself with slight up and down motion.“Just thinking about having you up here last night made me want you so badly, I ended up sitting just like this, wishing it was you playing with my boobs, and I was touching myself like this.”Her free hand came up and I saw her pinch her own nipple delicately, twisting it as she did. Her other hand pressed more firmly into the shadowy depths of her lap, and I knew her fingers were curled underneath her, stroking the furry lips of her cunt.“Show me, ” I whispered, finally contributing to the conversation.Des smiled again and rose up to her full kneeling height. From knees to neck, her body was a symphony of pale olive skin and alluring curves. She kept her hands in place, but seemed to savor my admiration while I took in the narrow waist, the long muscles of her thighs, and the rippling bounce of her tits.Again, she spoke as she played with herself: “My nipples got really hard thinking about you pinching them, and I started playing with my clit because I was already so wet for you!”Looking down, I saw that she had two fingers extended and they were making tight circles at the base of her mound.“Sometimes, ” she resumed, “I put my fingers inside to get them wetter.” Her hand curled lower for a moment and then went back to lavishing attention on her most sensitive spot. “Is that what you would have done to me last night?”“God, yes!” I told her immediately. She smiled, but I wanted to raise the stakes a little more.“I would have started like that, Des, I wish I could have come upstairs and seen you naked like this! I would have kissed every inch of you and pinched your nipples and rubbed your clit exactly the way you’re doing it now!”“What else?” she asked in an urgent whisper, her back arching a bit and her eyes half-closed.“I would have pushed you back, though, so I could taste you,” I said.“Umm, I love that idea!” she assured me with a sexy smile.Her hand left her lap and she brought the two fingers she had been using to play with herself up to her lips. “I do that all the time!” she said happily before licking each finger individually. Then she sucked them both at once, slowly getting every trace of her juices off.As I stood beside the bed and watched this erotic display, my cock was achingly hard inside my jeans. I could think of nothing to say; my mind was gripped by the show in front of me, and I was fantasizing about those beautiful lips sucking me instead, and I was imagining the taste as well.Fortunately, Des kept things moving forward. “When I was thinking about what I wanted you to do to me last night,” she began, “you weren’t wearing all those clothes!”As quickly as I could, I unlaced my boots, shucked off my jeans and underwear, and whipped both sweater and T-shirt over my head. All this was hampered by the face that Des was naked in front of me and I couldn’t pull my eyes away from her!When I was as bare as she was, Desiree took the initiative again. Bracing her hands on the bedspread, she slipped her feet in front of her and moved them off the bed. Her legs parted even more as she scooted forward until her ass was just on the edge of the mattress. This position revealed her fully; wide-open thighs framed the neatly groomed, silky curls that covered her mound and along each side of her opening. Her earlier actions had turned her on, and her inner lips glistened with her arousal.“What were you going to do to me?” she asked enticingly.In a heartbeat, I fell to my knees on the soft rug beside her bed. My hands went to her inner thighs, pushing them wider apart while my thumbs did the same for her labia. Leaning in, I licked her from bottom to top, my tongue broad as I repeatedly lapped up her juices.Desiree groaned with pleasure, and her arms wrapped around my head, pulling me into her.“Oh, fuck!” she exclaimed. “Fuck me with your tongue!&rdquo

Recovering From Bad Events.By regularguy 13. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.“Stay there,” Arlo instructed her.He turned the water off. He grabbed a towel and quickly dried his body. Then he patted her down.“Let’s get you to bed,” he said.He draped the towel over her shoulder as if that provided adequate cover. Then, he helped her stand. As they were leaving the bathroom, she said, “Wait.”She pulled the towel off her and proceeded to hang it in its place.“Okay. Ready,” she said.Arlo was beside her with a protective arm around her waist. They walked into the bedroom. At first, Arlo watched her feet and made sure the floor was clear of hazards. Then biology and curiosity took over and he stared at her nakedness. His erection returned.“Here we go,” he said. “Sit on the bed.”Meadow landed hard onto the bed. Her boobs bounced delightfully and her legs splayed open showing tender, pink flesh.“Easy now,” Arlo said. He steadied her and kept her upright.Meadow sat there. All the booze she had drank caused a shift in her personality. She was feeling depressed and indulged in self-pity. She sobbed.“Why do men cheat on me?” she asked her nephew.Arlo didn’t know what to say so he said nothing. She continued.“Ted was supposed to take me out tonight. Instead, he’s having a cocaine party with two women he just met. He’d rather get high and screw strangers than be with me. We’ve been dating six months. Sleeping together for five. I gave him my ass and still he dumped me.”Tears ran down her cheeks. She looked up at Arlo with eyes full of sorrow.He attempted to console her. “You’re beautiful,” he assured her.Meadow looked at his manly dick and looked back into his brown eyes. Both reminded her of Ted. The alcohol flowing through her body changed her mood. The “self-pitying drunk” became an “angry drunk”.To her, Arlo represented Ted and all the other men who had cheated on her.She grabbed his dick and pulled him to her. Arlo had no choice, but to get on the bed with her. They ended up side by side on the mattress.“Hey! What are you doing? "Arlo shrieked.Meadow laughed harshly and said, "I’ve had it being used and discarded by men. I’m in charge now.”She pulled on his cock to show that she was the boss. Then, she pulled his head to her and kissed him hard.She was the aggressor. She rolled him on his back, climbed on top of him and kissed him more. Arlo was confused and hesitant.“Wait. Aunt Meadow,” he protested. He was worried her mood with shift again and he’d be in trouble.“Puckered up,” she responded.She kissed him repeatedly. His fear evaporated and Arlo began to enjoy it. He found her lips warm and soft. He didn’t care that his first real kiss was with a relative.Wendy and Sue stepped out of the upstairs bathroom and Steven and Warren swooped down on them. They ushered them down the hall to Steve’s room. Warren closed the door behind them.“What’s this all about?” Sue asked giggling.Warren embraced Wendy and kissed her passionately. Then he said, “We can only watch our beautiful girlfriends moving sexily and seductively on the dance floor for so long before we need to wrap them in our arms and ravish them.”“Oh,” Wendy moaned. She kissed her boyfriend. Romantic words like that were one of the reasons she loved him.Sue and Steven kissed. The couples necked and made their way to the queen-sized bed in the room. They each took half. Caresses followed. Clothing was removed and flung to the floor.The inebriated girls lay on the back and let themselves be lost in the moment. They didn’t care they were naked or having sex while their friends were present.The young women lay with their heads resting on pillows. Their eyes were closed as the boys fingered them and suck on their tits. They felt their bodies warm and their slits get slippery. Their breathing was audible. Small moans of pleasure were also heard.The guys looked at each other and shared a secret smile as they snuck a look at the other’s girl. Steve stared at Wendy’s big tits. Warren noted Sue’s fine, small pair.Warren said, “Okay girls, time for you to suck our cocks.”Steven smiled. He liked the idea. The girls were agreeable. The guys sat up on the bed with their backs against the headboard. They smiled like they were the masters of the universe. The women knelt in between their date’s leg.“Oh, My God!” Sue screamed when she saw Warren’s cock. “Is that for real?”Warren laughed happily. He was pleased and proud that she had noticed. He grinned and said, “Yes.”Steve looked. He too was impressed. Wendy gave everyone a silly, drunken grin and she stroked her man.Sue was still mesmerized. She asked in all honesty, “Wendy, you can handle that?”Wendy blushed. Warren said, “She loves every inch of it. She can’t get enough. Show her, Babe.”Wendy bent down and took it into her mouth. The head went in easily. She labored working on the rest. Sue and Steve watched intently.Warren smiled. He loved being the center of attention.Eventually, Sue realized she was staring and worried that Steve would get mad or feel inferior. She placed a hand on Steve’s face, looked him in the eye and said, “I love you.” She emphasized the last word.He smiled gratefully and they kissed. Then, Sue did her darndest to show her man she appreciated his cock. She sucked, licked, kissed and stroked his average size member.Warren got pissed when the short haired, small breasted blond ignored him and concentrated on her boyfriend. He took charge again.“I smell pussy. I want to eat pussy.”They collegians re-arranged themselves for the next activity. The girls were shamed by his comment that he could smell their weeping cunts. The guys ignored their distress and dove in. They licked, fingered and slurped the nectar of their dates. The girls soon forgot about their embarrassment and loved the attention being lavished on them.“Oh. Oh! Oh,” Wendy cried out as she came. The combination of two fingers in her pussy and an active tongue on her button drove her over the edge.Warren paused imagining he was hearing applause. Then, before Wendy could recover from her orgasm, he slid up her body and penetrated her.“Oh!” she cried loudly. “Too much!”Everyone looked her way. They saw her eyes roll back in her head. Her body trembled and she thrashed about. A look of shock washed over her face. Steve and Sue worried for her wellbeing.Warren smiled as he watched his effect on her.“Ah,” Wendy sighed loudly. A bit later, her color returned. She breathed easier and cooed, “Oh. Oh. Oh, Warren!”The concerned the other couple had vanished. Steve kissed Sue. He mounted and penetrated her slowly and gently.“Oh!” Sue sighed loudly. She wrapped her legs around her man. It was wonderful to feel him inside her. The feeling was mutual.“Em,” Steve moaned.They made sweet love.After an extended period of kissing, Meadow got on her hands and knees. She straddling Arlo and presented a breast to his mouth.“Kiss my boob.”Arlo didn’t hesitate this time. He kissed all parts of her boob. It looked huge hanging down from her chest. Soon he was licking and softly sucking on her big, hard nipple.“Mum. Yeah, like that,” she moaned. She enjoyed his attention.Minutes later, she moved and swung the other tit over to his mouth. He gave it the same loving treatment.She sat up and addressed him while towering over him. “I’ve sucked a lot of dicks. Not always because I wanted to, but to please some man. I’m not sucking yours. You are performing oral sex on me.”She slid her knees forward until her pussy was over his mouth. She sat on his face. “Eat me,” she ordered.A hot fur pie dropped on Arlo. He struggled to free his nose so he could breathe and then, he struggled to please her. He’d never done this before. He thought, “Oh God! What am I supposed to do? She liked, well I think she liked how I treated her breasts. I’ll do the same thing”.He kissed her snatch and gently licked and sucked on her slit. He explored her with his tongue. Accidentally, he encountered her clit. She reacted in a positive way.“Oh! Yes. There. There,” she cooed.Arlo brought his hands up and held her ass as he concentrated on the bump, this little nub that she seemed to like having touched. The whole experience reminded him of eating a peach. Both were fuzzy, juicy and delicious. He thought, “God! I’d never have guessed that eating pussy would be so fucking wonderful.”.Arlo was giving her his full attention. He noticed as time passed, she became more vocal and she moved her hips rhythmically. She cried out loudly, “Oh. Fucking yes!”She ground her pussy hard into his face. She slammed into him and held it there. Her thighs clamped down on his head. Arlo had no idea what was happening. His range of movement was limited, but he continued to flick his tongue and stimulate her the best he could.Meadow gasped loudly and drew in a large amount of air. She punched the top of his head and shouted, “Enough. Stop!” Then she rolled off and curled up into a ball. She rocked slowly, breathed deeply and concentrated on the wonderful orgasmic feelings that flowed through her body.Steve was slamming his dick into Sue and she loved it and cooed, “Oh. Oh, baby. Yes.”This pissed Warren off. He pulled out of Wendy and manhandled her rolling her over. “Come on. Up on your knees. Time for doggie.”Bam! He slapped her ample ass and the sound echoed in the room.“Ouch!” his date cried out.His action had the desired effect. Sue and Steven looked over at him. His big heavy dick pointed menacing at them as he swiveled in their direction making sure they saw his large cock. Then he grabbed it and placed it against Wendy’s butthole.She freaked. “No! Don’t even think about it!”Wendy moved frantically getting her anus away from his dick. Warren laughed and moved his dick to her pussy. One hand held his dick at her opening, the other grabbed her hip. He held her still as he thrust inside her.She raised her head and howled as he flew in her. “Oh, my God! Your dick spreads me.”Warren smiled. He was glad to be the center of attention again. Wendy preferred other, more intimate positions. She liked to see and kiss her lovers, but there was something special, naughty about doing it doggie style.This position was a favorite of Warren’s. He loved to pound away and see his dick penetrating a girl’s pussy. He liked the deep penetration, the feeling of dominating his partner and the erotic view of her ass. They were all big turn-ons for him.“Uhm. Uhm. Uhm,” he moaned as he screwed his girlfriend.Wendy also appreciated the deep penetration. She groaned, “Oh. Oh. So deep!”She arched her back to change the angle of his dick. She moved to increase her pleasure.“Back that ass up!” Warren called out as he saw and felt her bounce, swing and roll her hips.She moved to get him to hit all the right spots for her. A bonus for Wendy was with every thrust, his swinging testicles stimulated her clit as they swung forward hitting her love button.“Ohh. Fuck me!” Wendy cried.Steven and Sue found themselves moving in rhythm with their mates. The foursome fed off each other – the sights, the sounds, the smells. There was a crescendo of guttural cries as everyone climaxed urged on by the others.Warren took pride on being the last. He pulled out and shot his load on Wendy’s ass and back. The big dog marked his territory and smirked.Arlo lay on his side and watched and waited. After a couple of minutes, Meadow turned towards him. She punched his shoulder and said angrily, “You bastard. What’s wrong with you? When a woman comes, leave her be and let her enjoy her orgasm. The clit gets too tender for you to keep going on and on.”Arlo stared at her blankly. He didn’t know what she was talking about. He started babbling, “I’m sorry if I did it wrong. I’ve never done that before. I don’t what’s enough and what’s too much. Sorry.”Meadow acted like she didn’t hear his apology. She was still drunk and even though she had had an orgasm, she was still mad at men. She saw his erection and grabbed it.“Get on you back,” she shouted angrily.Her rage startled him. He rolled over on his back. She straddled him and slotted his penis at her opening. She decided that she was going to do whatever she wanted. She was going to have fun tonight. She eased down on his hardness.“Oh, yeah,” she cried as he went in her.Arlo cried out too, “Oh!” His exclamation was a cry of surprise.She sank slowly on his rod. She savored the initial penetration and the spreading of her flesh. She said, “This is payback for all those jerks who fucked me, got off and left me unsatisfied. Why can’t tonight be my night? Why can’t I come twice?”Arlo was shell shocked. This whole evening had been strange, a true night of firsts for him. Before this evening, he’d been an inexperienced virgin who hadn’t kissed a girl and now he’d seen one naked, been jerked off, kissed a grown woman, sucked her tits, ate her pussy and, the pièce de résistance, he was having sex, intercourse, with a woman.“Oh,” he moaned as he experienced the joy, the ecstasy, of being inside a woman.She began riding him. She started slowly giving herself time to adjust to a hard, thick object in her vagina. She fucked with no consideration of her partner. She did what she wanted, at the speed and rhythm she desired. The echo of her last orgasm was present. She drew on those feeling and moved quickly toward another.Arlo lay there as this beautiful woman gave him the most precious experience of his life. His dick loved everything she did. Lucky, he’d come in the shower fifteen minutes ago, otherwise he would have exploded the second time she bounced on his dick.He watched her face take on a determined expression. He saw her boobs bouncing around like crazy. He saw her triangle of hair rise and fall as her vagina rose and fell on his cock. She clenched her teeth, spittle flew from her mouth as she sucked in and expelled air. Then she cried out.“Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh. Oh!”She slammed herself home faster and faster, harder and harder. Her pussy clenched his dick.He came. “Oh God!” he yelled.She came. “Fuck!”His ears were ringing. His heart pounded. He’d never felt joy like this before.Meadow lost contact with reality. She was already drunk. This orgasmic high took her to a new world. One of bliss, pure unadulterated bliss. She tumbled off him and luxuriated in the most wonderful feeling a woman can experience.The lovers concentrated on the beautiful feelings. Sleep soon claimed them.Meadow woke first the next morning. She was lying on her side. Her head faced the edge of the bed. She could see out the window. It was a dreary, rainy morn.She was hungover. Her mouth was desert dry. Her head was pounding like there was a little monkey inside her skull banging a drum. She was achy and nauseous.As full consciousness came to her, she felt a familiar sensation. Her vagina felt open and sore in a good way. That was how she felt the day after having sex.“What happened last night?” she wondered. She remembered the fight with her boyfriend Ted. She knew they hadn’t had sex. She remembered being upset, coming home, and drinking heavily. What happened after she drank was sketchy.She lifted the sheet and said to herself, “I’m naked?”That wasn’t how she usually slept. She decided to check herself. She snaked a hand down to her pussy. She noticed her lips were swollen and sore and there were crusty remains on her sex and thighs. “Okay. I had sex last night?” she asked herself. “With who?”.She heard a male snort behind. Meadow sat up and turned around. She recognized the boy in her bed even though she only saw the back of him.“Arlo?” she shouted panicking. “What are you doing in my bed?”“Huh?” Arlo groaned as he woke.When he turned toward her, Meadow saw his injuries. He had a black-eye and a rug burn on his face. His body had scratches and bruises.She recalled scouring his face with her pussy and fighting over a liquor bottle. She immediately felt bad. She said, “Oh, Arlo! I’m so sorry.”She was distraught and had a flashback recalling more of what happened the night before. She recalled her drinking and the way she had used Arlo sexually. Her embarrassment and distress were increased by the injuries she saw on his body. She knew she had caused them all.She began to cry and apologized again. “Arlo, I remember what happened last night. I can see I hurt you and I know I took advantage you. I’m so sorry.”He stared at her blankly. He remembered last night as his night of firsts. It was a great night in his mind. He dismissed the injuries as accidental and insignificant.Before he could respond, she said, “I was drunk and abusive. I apologize. God! I don’t know how I can make it up to you.”Suddenly the stories girlfriends had told her about being raped by men filled her mind. A common theme of the survivors was how difficult it was to put the horrific experience behind them and to trust men again.Meadow began sobbing. She felt so guilty. She worried that she had done serious damage to Arlo, much deeper and more damaging than the scratches and a black eye.She cried and said, “Arlo, I’m a lawyer, a district attorney. Every day I strive to do the right thing. My integrity and reputation are important to me. I fight for the victims of crimes. If I can’t make things right, I try to make the situation better and give people some justice. My actions last night go against everything I believed.”Arlo was quiet and still. He didn’t relate well to people under normal circumstances. He had no clue what to do with this blubbering woman confessing her sins to him. He made an awkward situation more awkward by saying and doing nothing.Meadow finally stopped crying. She grabbed a tissue and blew her nose. Then she took a deep breath to settled herself.“Arlo, what I did was bad. Wrong.”“I forgive you.”He was thinking about the two orgasms she had given him. He’d trade a black eye for a fuck any day of the week.“No. You’re just be

Aunt regrets stealing his virginity. She makes it right.By regularguy 13. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.Thursday, Feb 13thHarvey Fielding, the aged patriarch of the family stood and looked out with pride at the group sitting around the dinner table. Three generations were present. With him, were his two daughters and their families. Harvey’s wife was not with them. Unfortunately, she had passed away.They were at his eldest daughter’s house in Richmond, Virginia. Meadow was a divorced woman with a single child. Her daughter, Wendy, was twenty and a sophomore at Randolph-Macon College.Sitting across from them was his other daughter, Breeze, and her family: her husband, Bill and their son, Arlo.The group had enjoyed a good meal.Harvey Fielding said, “I stand here a proud and happy man. These get-togethers are too short and too infrequent.”His family murmured their agreement.He continued, “Congratulations Meadow, on being recognized by the National Association of Women Lawyers for the mentoring program you run for high school girls.”Everyone raised their glass and congratulated her. Then Harvey said, “Congratulations to Arlo for his scholarship to my favorite school, Randolph-Macon College. If I say so myself, it is an excellent institution of higher learning. I am pleased that you’re planning to major in Philosophy and Ethics.”Breeze laughed and said good-naturedly, “Father, it looks like you won. Arlo has your temperament. I tried to develop his artist side, but he has none.”“Wendy caught that bug,” Meadow said with a laugh. “Maybe you and I should trade kids.”Breeze was a talented artist. She inherited that skill from her mother. Like her mother, Breeze could draw, paint and sculpt. She and Bill earned their living selling the art they produced.Harvey dramatically lowered his voice and said, “Arlo, happy as I am that you’ll be joining your cousin Wendy at R-MC, unfortunately, I have to report that the quality of the teaching staff there has diminished significantly recently.”He was kidding and everyone knew it. They all laughed. He had retired from the college last year after thirty years of teaching philosophy and ethics.He waited for the laughter to die and then said, “And lastly, let us say bon voyage to our travelers. Breeze and Bill are off tomorrow for a well-deserved, ten-day vacation to St. Bart’s. While they are having fun in the sun, the rest of us will be suffering through a cold and dreary Virginia February.”Breeze said, “I’ll send you all photos from the warm and sunny Caribbean.”“No thanks,” Harvey chirped. “I don’t need to see pictures of you two naked.”The family laughed. Bill and Breeze were artists, but they weren’t free spirits. Everyone knew them to be serious, shy, quiet souls. They would never frolic naked on a beach or anywhere else for that matter.Harvey waited until he had everyone’s attention and then he said, “I will close the night with a quote from a brilliant philosopher.” He raised his glass and said, “To alcohol: the cause of, and solution to all the world’s problems. At least so says Homer Simpson.”Cheers and laughter broke out. Everyone raised their glass and drank.^^^After the meal, Bill and Breeze said their goodbyes. They had to catch an early flight out of Baltimore-Washington Airport and they were spending the night at a hotel near the airport.Breeze hugged her boy and said, “Enjoy the tour of the campus and sitting in on some classes. Promise me you will talk to the other students.” She looked concerned.“Ah Mom,” Arlo whined.Arlo took after his parents. He too was a shy person. He was naturally quiet, but it was more than that, he was awkward around people and uncomfortable to engage with them. He was not a “people person” and had never had a lot of friends.His behavior was partly due to his timid nature. His upbringing also contributed to his demeanor. When he was young, he only had limited opportunities to interact with other children. He hadn’t attended regular school. He was home schooled.His parents taught him what they thought was necessary and let books supplement their efforts. He became a big reader and gravitated to ethics because it was a field of study that suited his nature. He could read and think and pursue it alone.Arlo’s opportunity to connect with other kids was hurt by his family’s nomadic lifestyle. The family was forced to move to follow artistic projects. He was always the new kid in town and he often moved before anyone got to know him or he got to know them.His parents prayed he would outgrow his shyness. They hoped that college would be that time.Wendy was the next person to say her goodbyes. She was returning to school.“Bye Mom,” Wendy said. “My sorority is having an event.”Meadow knew that was code for “I have a party to go to”. She was fine with that. Wendy was a good girl and she kept her grades up. However, she felt they should give her nephew an opportunity to attend the party.She said, “Wendy, why don’t you take Arlo with you?”Wendy was planning to hook up with her boyfriend. She didn’t want to be stuck with her nerdy cousin. However, she knew she couldn’t object outright. She decided to roll the dice and invite him. She was betting his shy nature would cause him to decline.“Arlo,” Wendy asked brightly. “Would you like to go? There’s a party tonight. Lots of people will be there.”Arlo started to sweat. Crowds and parties scared him. He stammered as he responded, “Ah. Ah. No, thank you. Gramps and I were planning to discuss ethics.”Wendy smiled. She was happy her plan had worked and she when off to the party unencumbered.Meadow cleaned up and headed off to bed. It had been a long day for her.Harvey and Arlo had an enjoyable time discussing philosophy and ethics. Harvey played the role of professor. During their conversation, he asked,“Arlo, what does it mean to be good.”Arlo spoke clearly. He was comfortable talking to his grandfather and very comfort talking about ethics. He gave the textbook answer. “To be honest, courageous, respectful and concerned about others. To be a good citizen. Obey the laws, protect the environment, be informed and be involved with society.”“Why should we strive to live by these standards?” the old professor asked.“Our world would be unpleasant and chaotic if we didn’t. We’d be miserable if everyone lied and cheated and was mean to each another. If people acted on their baser instincts of greed and self-interest, we couldn’t build a functioning society.”“Do you believe the goals of humans are joy, happiness, and contentment and the best way to achieve these goals is ethical behavior?”Arlo nodded.“I agree also,” Harvey said. “Now, how do we get there?”They discussed different versions of ethical theory. Arlo was a proponent of one theory. His Grandfather favored another.Harvey summed up his argument this way. He said, “As you know, in consequential ethics, the outcome determines the morality of the act.”Arlo interjected, “For you, the end justifies the mean. Do you really believe there are no standards of behavior that should be upheld?”“Yes and no,” Harvey conceded. “What makes an action right or wrong is the consequences of the action. Being truthful is a noble goal, but I believe it is okay to lie sometimes.”“But a lie is a lie,” Arlo stated. For him, everything was black or white.“Yes, a lie is a lie,” Harvey agreed. “But a lie can be a good thing. Consider this scenario, an overweight wife asks her husband if her butt is too big. Which is the better choice? If he’s truthful and says "Yes, dear. You’re fat.” He hurt her feelings. If he lies and says, “No. You look fine.” She is happy and believe me, it increases the husband’s happiness too.“"That’s an innocent lie,” Arlo pointed out. “You need to be truthful about significant things.”“Like life or death issues?”“Certainly.”Harvey said, “What would you do in this circumstance? A criminal breaks into your home. He demands to know if anyone else in the house?. You know your mother is upstairs. Do you tell him? Or do you attempt to protect her and say ‘I’m the only one here.’”“I lie to protect my mother,” Arlo answered.“Exactly,” Harvey said. “It is acceptable, I would argue necessary at times, to break the moral code to be moral. The essence of morality is determined by the outcome of the act. One cannot blindly follow a set of precepts and expect to achieve good results.”Arlo said, “You make a good argument for your system, but I still have problems with it. Many people believe in God and follow the Ten Commandments. That is a good thing for them and society. They would say you are replacing God’s law with man’s judgment. Religious people won’t like that. And considering the nature of man, won’t a man always find a way to justify his behavior?"And isn’t it a better, simpler and faster method of moral behavior to have standards and to live by them? I can see the world grinding to a halt as we all say 'Time out. I need to do a moral calculation of all my possible actions to see which is best for the greatest number of people.’”Harvey laughed and said, “This is exactly why I find ethics so fascinating. Lying is bad. You should strive to always tell the truth unless the situation dictates that a lie is the better choice. You should follow God’s laws except when you know better. The end justifies the mean except when it causes you to break some moral code.”Harvey smiled good-naturedly and said, “Another reason I find Ethics so fascinating is because it is the perfect excuse to argue and drink. Two of my favorite things.”Harvey stood and finished his drink. He was impressed with his grandson’s grasp of the subject and his intellect.“Arlo, I’ll leave you with one more question that may push you to my side. If the tip of your dick is resting on the labia of a beautiful and willing female, would you lie to her so both of you could enjoy out of this world sex?"Let’s say she pauses and asks if you love her. What are you going to say?"In my scenario, you like her, but you aren’t in love with her. If you are completely honest, you and she miss out on a wonderful experience. You deny each other the joy of great sex."Ethics is about good and evil, right and wrong. If the goal of your actions is the greatest good for the greatest number, then you must lie and fuck her. To needlessly uphold a rigid, abstract standard in this situation serves no purpose, correct?”Harvey walked away. He grabbed his coat and returned to his house. Arlo went to bed. He laid on the floral sheets and pondered the last question his grandfather put to him. His dick was hard and thought the answer was obvious.^^^While the virgin, Arlo, was thinking about sex, his cousin, Wendy, was having sex.She had recently begun dating the handsome captain of college’s baseball team. That was a big boost to her social standing because he was a big man on campus. All her girlfriends were jealous. At the moment, Wendy was giving him a blowjob.“Oh!” Wendy cried in distress. The hot brunette gagged on his dick and pulled off. She coughed repeatedly. Her eyes watered.Warren, her boyfriend, chuckled. He knew he had a big dick and he enjoyed watching his conquests struggle with it. The only thing he enjoyed more was when they beg for it.“What’s the matter, Wendy?” he asked pretending he didn’t know.Wendy had been struggling with the girth of his cock as she knelt topless beside him on his bed in his bedroom blowing him. When the bastard rocked his hips forward, he drove his big dick in deep, too deep into her mouth. He caused her to gag and cough.He had done it on purpose just to mess with her. While she coughed, he guided her to her back. He hiked up her dress and pulled her panties off. He sat beside her and gently brushed the hair from her tanned face.He consoled her, “Better now? Good. Let me see your beautiful face.”She smiled at his words of false concern. She said, “Yes. I’m better.”“Good.”Warren climbed on top of her and shoved his cock inside her.“OH!” she cried. “Warren! I need time.”He pushed his dick in further and further. Her internal organs were rudely shoved aside.She broke out into a sweat. She spread her legs as wide as possible as if that would make his sudden penetration any easier.“Oh. Oh. Oh!” she grunted in shock.“Oh baby, you’re the best. I love your tight pussy,” he cooed. He did love a snug cunt. He also loved surprising his women and watching them squirm and wince when he rudely slid into them before they were ready.He looked into her eyes and saw the shock, the pain, and fear his action generated. It made fucking her more exciting for him. He casually stroked in and out of her. He saw her battle to accommodate his size and the sudden assault.She didn’t complain. They rarely did. She struggled at first. She worked hard to handle him. Her body adapted and lubricated.Warren grinned at her. It grew into a full smile when he saw a flicker of pleasure replace her look of distress.“Em. Oh. Yeah,” she groaned as her vagina fully opened and her lubrication level maxed out. Pleasure replaced pain and then, the fucking began.Warren was a sexual narcissist. Like any good narcissist, he had great admiration for himself. He also had a grandiose sense of his sexual prowess. He didn’t have sex, he put on virtuoso performances. When he wasn’t abusing her, Wendy felt things and levels of pleasure no other man elicited.He worked his magic. She came on his cock twice. She was now a puddle of quivering flesh.“Oh God! Oh God! Warren come inside me,” she begged. “I can’t take it. If you make me come one more time, I’m going to pass out.”Those were the words he was dying to hear. He ramped up his efforts and made her come against her wishes.“Oh God. Oh God! Oh. Oh! Oh!” she cried out.Wendy came hard. Another glorious orgasm wracked her body. She felt dizzy and then experienced a sudden loss of consciousness.Warren watched and congratulated himself, “There it is, la petite mort. The little death.”He was proud that he had fucked her so well that she had fainted. Wendy woke to hear him groaning and still screwing her, “Oh yeah. Oh, fuck. Ah.”She hugged him and said the words he loved to hear. “Oh, Warren. You fuck me like no one else.”That punched his ticket. He enjoyed hearing those words more than he had enjoyed having sex with her. He felt victorious once again and he came.^^^Friday, February 14thAunt Meadow and Arlo had breakfast together. She said, “Today’s the big day. So, you’re going to sit in on some classes?”He nodded to avoid speaking.They left at the same time. He went to the college to tour the campus and she went to prosecute a child molester.Arlo returned to this Aunt’s house late-afternoon. No one was there. He watched television.“Indiana Jones, you rock,” Arlo said.He had just watched the movie “Raiders of the Lost Ark”. It was his favorite movie. In his dreams, he was the handsome, swashbuckling hero. He won the girl and saved the day. In real life, he was a shy eighteen-year-old who was awkward around people and especially timid and nervous around females. Needless to say, he didn’t date and he was a virgin.He walked into the bathroom and said, “I love indoor plumbing.”He peed in the toilet, flushed and said, “Why do my parents put up with a smelly, camper toilet when if we lived like normal people we could all use this wonderful, hygienic device?”Since his parents moved frequently to work on commissioned art project, they lived in a camper that they pulled by an SUV.“How about a shower?” he asked rhetorically.He answered himself continuing to talk out loud. “That sounds good. A nice, long, hot shower. Another marvelous experience denied to trailer people.”Arlo undressed. He dropped his clothes in a pile on the floor.He said, “Oh. They have a hamper.”He left his clothes on the floor and went to the wicker container. He flipped open the top. He saw a sexy black, lacy bra and a pair of panties.“Whoa!”He picked up the bra. He had never seen something so beautiful, so sexy, and certainly never on a live girl. He was not the kind of guy who could seduce a woman.None of his mother’s bras were like this one. She was a petite woman with small breasts. She usually didn’t bother with one because she didn’t need to. If she wore one, they were soft, stretchy bandeau tube style bras. Functional. Not sexy.“36C,” he snickered as he read the label. “She certainly is the big sister.”He examined the cups and fingered the lace. His dick got hard thinking about the soft flesh that filled them. Next, he picked up the underwear. It also had lace and was alluring. He studied it and did the unthinkable. He brought the crotch to his nose and sniffed.“Oh! Em.”He was overwhelmed with the acrid, musky odor of a woman. His dick twitched and grew hard. He said, “Aunt Meadow wore these! This is her scent.”He held the panties to his nose with his left hand and stroked his dick with his right.“Mum,” he groaned breathing deeply.He looked around for something to use as a lubricant. He spied hand lotion on the counter by the sink. He pumped a large amount on his hand and masturbated. He sniffed the panties, stroked his cock and kept thinking about how this article of clothing had been pressed up against a woman’s pussy.“Oh! Oh! God!” he called out as he came in the sink. He dropped the panties and gripped the counter for support as he jacked off into the basin.“Oh! Fuck,” he cried as the last of his spunk landed in the sink. His heart was pounding and his breathing was ragged. He rested a bit and then turned on the tap and cleaned up. He sent his cum down the drain.He returned the sexy underwear to the dirty clothes hamper and hopped in the shower. He shampooed his hair and scrubbed his body hard. He was trying to wash away the sin of masturbation made worse by sniffing his Aunt’s soiled underwear.^^^

Virgin guy gets the girl at last.Based on a post by S3lwyncd0g. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had no idea how much my life was about to change when I went to work that night in April 1980. I was nineteen, had no girlfriend, hell, never even been kissed. I had a job buffing floors in a department store. All the cleaning and restocking was done in the evening and right after closing. Then, after everyone was gone, I came in to do the floors. This way, no one was in my way or tracking on the floors. I would wax a different area each night and simply mop and buff all others as needed. I was going to Junior College and the store's general manager was my Dad's best friend and my godfather. Looking back, I was so lucky that this happened before camera surveillance systems were widespread and affordable.I stuck a tape in the cassette player in the office and it played over the store's sound system, Kool and the Gang was my music tonight. I turned around and nearly shit my pants. Daphne, the Boss's daughter, was right behind me, I yelped.“Sorry, Kip. Didn't mean to scare you.” she said.“T-That's okay,” I replied trying to calm down, “I didn't know anyone was here.”She pointed to her Dad's office, “Yeah, I was crashed on his sofa.”I noticed she had a sad demeanor and her hair was all mussed up.“I just didn't feel like going home and needed someplace to sit and think,” she said and turning, walked out of the office and onto the store floor.The offices were on the second floor which also contained the Home Decor and Furnishings as well as Clothing departments. I followed her.Daphne was almost like a cousin. We'd grown up together, she was a year older than me and had been a tomboy until puberty hit her. And boy, did it hit her hard. She went from cute to hot in no time. Of course boys noticed and flocked around her. I got left behind. Now at twenty she stood 5'9", was stacked with big tits and the naturally blonde hair from her Mother's Swedish family line. She was wearing a baggy blue crop-top and a pair of red and white striped tight short shorts. (ah the fashion of the 80's) Her long legs looked amazing. Naturally I followed her.“You okay?” I asked when I caught up with her.“Hmm? Oh yeah… I guess…” she mumbled. Then she stopped and leaned on the railing around the escalator. I stood there in silence.God, her ass looked awesome! I started to step away when she leaned forward on her elbows. Her crop top hung open and I could see her tits hanging free. They looked huge. Of course I wasn't experienced and had only seen tits in flashes and glimpses and Playboy. So this turned me on. I stood and stared for a moment then moved slightly to get a better view.“Kip? You know those silly episodes of shows and in movies where people swap bodies?”“Yeah.”“It's stupid, I know, doesn't happen, can't happen… but, damn, I wish I could do it right now.”“What do you mean?” I asked.Daphne turned and walked towards the Furnishings displays. She paused in a “Bedroom display” and stood in front of a dresser. It was wide and low with an enormous mirror.“I'm tired of this.” she said. “I was happier when we were kids and could play and swim and have fun together.” She looked at my reflection and continued, “You were my best friend and confidant. We had so much fun together. Remember when we went skinny dipping?” she smiled.We'd been only eight and nine at the time and didn't know anything about sex or attraction, hell we were so innocent, we weren't even curious. We simply got hot and swam, then dressed and went on playing. I'd actually forgotten about it.“Then suddenly I emerge from my cocoon a beautiful butterfly and everything changes.” She was quiet for a moment, just staring at her reflection. “I wish it hadn't.”I stepped closer, surprised to hear her confession. Taking a deep breath she continued.“Suddenly everyone wanted to be close to me, no… not just close. Everyone wanted to possess me, own me… use me. Even my Dad wanted to use me for advertising. Those photos they took? Yeah, those were the tame ones the company approved. Some were deemed unacceptable. Mom and Dad didn't care what the photographer asked me to do or wear or how to pose. They insisted that he was the professional and knew best. I felt cheap. And all the guys I dated? Every single one of them only wanted sex. That's why I dated so many guys. I'd date a guy till he pressed for sex, then drop him. Problem was that all the guys wanted sex, none of them wanted me.”Suddenly I felt guilty for looking at her tits.“Finally it happened. Six months ago, I went to a party. I was having fun, then I woke up the next day in a strange house with my ass in a gallon of cum. I'd been drugged and raped. I wanted to die.” Tears flowed as she continued. “They'd left polaroids of me getting fucked but nothing to identify them. I gave in and started having sex. I figured it was useless to refuse and the damage was already done, I wasn't a virgin. I ended up at another party where I lost count of the guys I fucked. Then I had a pregnancy scare and confessed to my folks. Mom and Dad saw the danger I was in. They supported me and protected me, even though it was too late. I've been to doctors, the police and psychiatrists. They say I'm clean and lucky. I didn't get pregnant or catch a disease. But there's no way to find who did it either. I had to cut out everyone who had been a part of my life before then. I was even afraid to go out or dress nice. I was afraid of someone seeing me and deciding they wanted me.”She looked at me.“I was so lonely. Then I thought of you. And I remembered how much fun we had, and how much we shared. I realized I hadn't had a best friend since I'd left you behind… And I realized you were my first boyfriend even if we didn't understand what that meant. I saw that I'd lost a really great guy. And I'm sorry for that. It was stupid.”“I'm sorry I didn't try to follow you.” I said. “I realized you were beautiful and figured that you were out of my league…”“Kip, Mom and I had a talk… well, we had a lot of talks, but… Look, do you think my dad is handsome?”“Uh, no.”“But my Mom is hot, right?”“Yeah!” I scoffed.“So I asked her why she picked him when she probably could have picked anyone. She said it was because he first was her best friend. They were friends first, lovers second. She said that's why they're happy.”“Oh.”“Kip? Can we go back? Can we be best friends again?”“Sure! Of course!”“And would you like to go out… sometime?”“Absolutely!”“Would you be my boyfriend?”I was touched. I realized how much I still cared for her and how much I'd missed her. I had been forced to push my feelings down and bury them.“I'd like that. I'd like that a lot.” I answered and a smile spread across my face.Daphne smiled and hugged me tightly. We stood there hugging as she sniffled for a while. My emotions were going everywhere. I was overjoyed to have my friend back, saddened that she had suffered, and… aroused by the feeling of her tits pressing tight against me, her arms around my neck, the warmth of her body… and my cock stiffened. In fact this had to be the fastest I went from flaccid to erect ever. I was mortified because there was no way Daphne could miss it.“Oh wow!” she said and rubbed her pelvis against my bulge. She giggled and squeezed me tighter. “God, Kip, that feels huge!”Releasing me she stepped back. I saw she was biting her lower lip as she stared at the bulge in my jeans. I knew that was a habit of hers when she was trying to make a decision. I tried to shift my hard on around a bit to get comfortable. Suddenly Daphne lunged forward and grabbed my belt. She opened my pants in a flash and yanked them down along with my briefs. My cock stood out and she grabbed it. Grinning she knelt in front of me and stroked it.It felt incredible. I'd jacked off before and this was so much better that I knew immediately that I wouldn't last. Daphne kissed it and sucked on it then when I cried out she swallowed all my cum. She finally released me and smiled.“Holy cow! That was amazing…” I mumbled.Daphne stood and kissed me. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth and her hands gripped my head tightly. My hands found her waist and slid up under her top without conscious thought. I felt her tits and she moaned.Daphne stepped back. She pulled off her top. Her tits were the most amazing tits I've ever seen. Even after all these years. They were round, full and firm, (I found out later she wore a 34D) with big pink areola and stubby darker nipples. She then shrugged off her tight shorts and panties. She flopped onto the display bed and held her arms out.I stripped quickly and joined her. She realized I was fumbling and guided my cock into her. Oh my god, the feeling of my first, warm, wet pussy was amazing. I had to stroke a few times to get all the way in, but she was full of encouragement. She finally had me going all out as she begged me for more.“Fuck me Kip! Fuck me! Yes!”Cliche as it may sound we came almost together. I was groaning and gasping as she practically screamed.But we didn't stop. We paused thrusting and grinding but I stayed inside of her and fairly stiff. We kissed over and over. I couldn't get enough of her. She wrapped her legs around my hips and squeezed. We continued to fuck and absolutely destroyed the display's bedding.My god, but she was loud! It drove me to pound her over and over. I came several times but we only slowed briefly. Each time she kissed, tongued and begged me for more. And my eager young cock responded quickly. This still turns me on, I am still thrilled by a loud lover.We fucked until I was spent, absolutely spent. I lay there panting, covered in sweat and Daphne rolled on top of me, we kissed and stared into each other's eyes. I caressed her back and she rubbed her wet crotch against me.“God, Kip! That was fantastic! Better than I dreamed!”“You dreamed?” I asked.“Well, yeah.” she said sitting up. “Last night in fact.”Daphne lay down on the bed and began caressing her breasts and playing with her nipples.“I gave into sex and enjoyed it, or rather, I enjoyed being wanted. I enjoyed getting fucked some of the time and endured it the rest of the time. But I seldom came. My orgasms were rare and sometimes disappointingly shallow and brief. Then I was celebate for so long, I was afraid to masturbate… afraid it would tempt me to go out and start look for sex. Finally, after talking to my Mom and thinking about you and what we had, I fell asleep last night and dreamed of you. I dreamed of seducing you and I woke up masturbating and about to cum.”“Did you?” I asked, grinning “Did you make yourself cum?”“Y-Yes…” she whispered.“Show me.” I whispered back. “Show me how you did it.”Daphne slid her right hand down her body to her moung and slowly spread her legs. Her hand massaged her pussy in circles as her left continued to squeeze her breast. She kept her eyes closed and slid two fingers into her pussy. I shifted to get a better view. She started stroking slowly and there was so much fluid, hers and mine, oozing out. I found it an unexpected turn on. My cock was stiff and I wanted to fuck her so badly but the sight mesmerized me. Soon she was stroking faster and faster. After a bit her hips began to rock. I glanced up and saw she was looking at me. She groaned and bit her lip as she came, her body going rigid for a moment.“I-I'mmm ccccuuuummmmmiinnnggg……” she moaned.I couldn't stand it. I mounted her and slid my cock into her as quickly as I could. Her pussy was so wet that I slid in all the way in one thrust. Her pussy was quivering and her eyes were wide as she gasped. She lifted her hands to my face and I found her wet finger in my mouth. I sucked them as I began to stroke in and out. Her titties bounced and I fucked harder and faster.“Ohhh gaawwwddd!” she moaned. “Ohhhhh yesssss! I'mmmm still ccuuummmminnnggggg…. Ohh god, oh god, oh god!” Daphne's eyes rolled back.Suddenly I exploded and came, pumping a huge load into Daphne's pussy. Daphne groaned and relaxed. I pulled out and she rolled onto her side and curled into a ball. Her pussy was visible as she pulled her knees up to her chest. I watched as my cum seeped from between those beautiful lips and flowed down to pool beneath her ass.I sat back and tried to control my breathing. This was insane! Fucking the boss's daughter, on the job, on a display bed! I looked around nervously. We were still alone. I found myself grinning both from the exhilaration of sex and the absurdity of it all.Daphne actually dozed off for a few minutes and I watched her as she slowly relaxed and rolled away from the puddle of wetness. She lay there and I realized just how beautiful she was. Not just sexy. She was that. But sweet and pretty and… I fell in love. She woke when I edged closer and caressed her hip and back. She smiled and we kissed.“Come on,” I said, “We've got a mess to clean up.”She looked at the bed and realized what we had done. We had not only ruined the bedding, but the wetness had seeped down into the mattress itself.After getting dressed, we gathered the soiled bedding and stuffed it into a garbage bag. She went to the back and retrieved another set and we remade the bed. She hung around while I finished buffing the floors, dancing to the music on the sound system. I hurried through the motions, but really the floors were in pretty good shape already. After putting my stuff away, I threw the bag of soiled bedding into the dumpster. I went back inside and found Daphne standing by the door to the offices. She seemed less cheerful and a little distant.“What's up?” I asked as I slid my arms around her.There were tears in her eyes as she looked at me. “Kip? Do… Do you want me? Really want me? Or am I just going to be your girlfriend for sex?”I was taken aback.“Of course I want you!”“But I was a slut. I've screwed a lot of guys…”“And you came to me.” I said. “And we didn't have to fuck but we did and it meant the world to me. Daphne, you were my first. Do you get it? I came to work a virgin and you gave yourself to me. I don't care how many guys you fucked before. You and I fucked and it was great! We came like, a jillion times and I want to do it again and again and again! And not just because you're sexy, but because you wanted me. And I want to be wanted, needed.”“I need you too Kip!” she said as the tears flowed freely. This sex with you was better than anything I've ever done… because it was you!“We kissed and I held her as she cried. Finally we locked up and I followed as she drove home.She developed a habit of popping in on me every night. Sometimes we fucked, sometimes we didn't. We were careful not to ruin any more displays. She later introduced me to oral sex, both giving and receiving. I loved eating her out, and she could get me off easily and swallow it all leaving nothing to clean up. Sometimes she would strip and dress in lingerie from the racks and dance for me.We dated and spent a lot of time together. I was surprised when her dad told me he was hiring another company to do the floors. But then he offered me a job as an Assistant Manager. When I accepted and we shook hands he grinned and said,“Good, can't have my son-in-law buffing floors all his life.”“Excuse me?”“I see the way you two are. You're in love. I'm in favor of it. The two of you belong together, you're good for each other. Just take your time and get it right, don't rush.”We did. And as I type this memory I know she is lying naked in our bed, waiting for me to come to her. So… goodnight.By S3lwyncd0g, for Literotica

Two shy students escalate their encounter doing laundry.By smj895. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Kindra dropped the correct change into the last washer and hit Start. She had two weeks’ worth of clothing to clean. This was a several hour affair, but it was a Friday night after dark and what else was she going to do, really? In fact, she already had her activity ready. Out came her tablet, preloaded with pirated movies. She didn’t bother wearing earbuds. The noise of the washers drowned out the sounds of her device, and no one else was around. Up? Probably. Around? No way.Not for a while anyway.About twenty minutes into her first movie, she noticed someone else walk into the college dorm laundry room. “Oh. Sorry!” she instinctively said. She looked up. It was a tall, thin boy, probably her age (19), and with unkempt but short dark sandy blonde hair.“No, no, it’s fine,” he replied. He moved around her to the free washers, dropping in his load, then the detergent, and finally his change. He moved to the opposite side of her, leaning back against a dryer after fiddling with his phone.Kindra went back to her movie. This was awkward, but that was college life for you, wasn’t it? Wasn’t this supposed to be the “college experience?” Meeting new people? Forcing opportunities to meet new people, if that wasn’t really your thing? Like Kindra’s? She noted his loose-fitting clothes and lanky figure, and then sort of ignored him.“What movie is that?” he asked.Crap, Kindra thought. She forgot to put in earbuds. “Uh, just a flick,” she half-lied. She was silent for a little bit. “What are you listening to?”As a response, the boy pulled out one earbud. The music was a genre Kindra didn’t particularly enjoy, but certainly could respect. “That’s pretty cool,” she told him.“What are you studying?” he asked.“Chemistry. You?”“Mech E.” Mechanical Engineering. So they shared maybe one class - Chem 101 - and she already tested out of that her sophomore year. …Of high school. No chance of seeing him around campus.The next twenty minutes passed in silence. A buzzer went off, then another, and a third. Kindra moved her clothes to the dryer and deposited her next round of change. She went back and sat in front of the washers. “I’ve, um… I’ve seen you around before, I think,” she started. He looked up. “What’s your name?”“Wallace,” he said.“Kindra. Nice to meet you,” she smiled.“Nice to meet you too,” he smiled back.—It was only a week when Kindra went back to the laundry room. She learned her lesson this time. She only had a load and a half, so she made two mostly-full loads and started the washers.Not five minutes passed when Wallace walked in with a load of his own. “Hey!” he exclaimed. “Happy coincidence!”Kindra blushed a little. That was a cute gesture. “How was your week?” she asked.“Good. Quizzes on Tuesday, test on Thursday. I had most of today off.”“Shouldn’t you be out partying with your friends?”“I don’t really have many yet. I see a bunch of guys in study groups, but that’s purely academic,” he joked.She nodded.“What about you?”She blushed a little harder. “Oh, my roommate has a boyfriend who likes to… uh… occupy the room?”Wallace laughed. “Wow. So you’re kinda relegated down here, huh?”Kindra laughed back. “I mean, I guess!”Before they knew it, the buzzers went off. Kindra moved her loads over and Wallace moved to sit next to her. “Mind if I watch?” he asked courteously.Kindra hesitated for a moment. Not out of fear - nothing about this boy sprang any red flags. She just wasn’t expecting it. She nodded and looked down to hide her blush.—The next week, the two of them found additional excuses to go do laundry. They hadn’t exchanged numbers yet, but somehow they knew the other would be there. Kindra and Wallace grew closer together as they moved closer together in the laundry room. To his credit, she noticed, Wallace didn’t make any move on her. She hadn’t had a really successful relationship in the past, but she wasn’t opposed to her first collegiate flirt being this boy.It was another Friday when she made her move. She packed up her dry laundry and waved goodbye. “Catch ya next time!” she smiled cheerily. Wallace waved back.She went up one floor and entered her room, stuffing the clean clothes under her bed. Her roommate wasn’t present, thankfully. She didn’t care where; just so she didn’t come back till much later.Kindra waited at the door expectantly. She was nervous. She had always been shy. This was a big leap for her. But… “college experience,” right?Wallace knocked at the door. “Uh… Kindra? Are you in this room?”She waited a few seconds before opening the door.“Oh, uh…” Wallace started, “You uh… left this-” he held up one of her socks. He stopped when he noticed she was in a jet black hoodie but not any pants. She grabbed the outstretched arm and pulled him into the room.She embraced him and inhaled deeply. He hadn’t showered yet. His young musk emanated off him. Good. She wasn’t brave enough to look up at him so she just hugged him closer.Wallace was dumbfounded. “Um… Hey, I-” He didn’t have a clue what to say. His body began moving on its own, and Kindra was fully consenting to it.Kindra looked up and her face appeared, her long dark hair flowing behind her, her pale barely-pudgy skin soft as her oversized hoodie. She stood up on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek. That was all he needed. He leaned down and smooched her lips passionately. She walked backwards, leading them both to the bed. Kindra was by no means unattractive, but she didn’t exercise - at all - and she was still very self-conscious about her body.Besides; this oversized hoodie was very comfortable.Wallace leaned into her as she parked her butt up on the bed. She obediently lay down on her back, letting him tower over her with this long body. Her small height made that easier. He moved his kisses down her neck and began fondling her breasts. She touched his jean zipper. “You have a condom?” she whispered.He nodded.She nodded back and immediately opened his pants. She couldn’t see him but got her first feeling of him. His penis was erect, rock-hard, molten hot to the touch of her fingers. He shivered at the gentle brush of her soft fingertips. His skin felt smooth over the hard muscle. She guestimated maybe six inches long. Her second hand reached beyond and touched his leathery scrotum. His two balls were full and low-hanging. Good signs.Wallace’s own hands acted now. They pulled at her striped panties and they slid off both legs. He withdrew the condom from his pocket and handed it to her, kissing her soft white skin all over. She fumbled to get the condom on his bulging member though neither seemed to mind, or notice.She finally got it on and stared into his dark hazel brown eyes. He returned the stare into her pale green eyes. Wallace slowly dipped his throbbing member into her waiting vagina. She didn’t have a hymen to push through. His penis slid in satisfyingly, snugly, fully. She moaned. He grunted. And the work began.He slid in and out of her. His hot cock pressed against her insides, and her insides responded by covering him in her love juices. Her arms and legs wrapped around this thin body. She needed his companionship so bad. She’d had no idea but it was true. Here he was, on her bed, on her, inside of her, making love to her.Wallace pushed himself up to look at her. Her body recoiled, a little bit, but all he saw was soft, quiet, hidden beauty. All she saw was the chiseled set of abs and loose-fitting shirt of the tall man claiming his newest conquest. Oh God, but did his cock fill her up! He was so big she couldn’t contain her moans of ecstasy! And his own grunts, oh, they sounded so manly and urgent and brutish! He needed her, she needed him!…“I’m cumming!” he whispered.“Outside!” she ordered.He pulled out. His fingers slipped on the condom, it was so wet. Once he got it off he started stroking vigorously with a whole hand. Kindra panted and watched him work it. His moans crescendoed into a deafening silence as his semen spurted out. It landed in ropy globs on her soft, black hoodie. Finished with his release, Wallace sat back. Both of them panted heavily.“Well…” she said happily. “Guess I have more laundry to do.”By smj 895 for Literotica.

Three French Hens and Lingerie.Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Three French HensRising the next morning after enjoying the contented sleep of a delicious bad girl; Dana mopped up the chocolate mess and had just put a new tablecloth on the table when she received a text. She saw that Patricia had sent her a message. She giggled aloud in her empty house, feeling that she knew what she was about to read. ‘Dana, I hope you will be home tonight. I’d like to drop off supper and a surprise Christmas package for you. Let me know if you’ll be available this evening - Patricia.’Dana replied, 'I Will be ready for your surprise package. What Will I do with your generosity? I Will be so looking forward to tonight!’ Dana didn’t intend to spoil Patricia’s 'surprise package’ delivery; but by now Patricia knew that Dana was wise to the Twelve Days of Christmas themes arriving at her house, courtesy of The Chix 'Hubby Exchange’. Almost more than the expected sex with Patricia’s husband Will, Dana was curiously excited to find out how Three French Hens were going to fit into her boudoir.When Dana’s doorbell rang, she arranged herself in the hallway mirror, resettled her boobs in her next-fanciest white lace bra that was almost concealed behind her low-cut, high-class dressy satin snow-white blouse.When she answered the door, the kid at the door smiled as Dana greeted him. After an awkward, cheeky stare at her tits, he handed her the bag of roasted chicken and all the fixin’s. Dana gave the kid an eyeful as his parting words were, “Don’t cook tonight - Call Chicken Delight! Thanks for your order, Ma'am.” The delivery boy took one last glance before leaving her porch.Dana thought about calling after him, 'Have a Merry Fucking Christmas,’ but thought that she’d save the teasing for the next fellow who rang her bell.Will pulled up to the curb as the delivery boy’s car pulled away. Will trotted to the open door where Dana was waiting for him. Will looked flustered. “Damn. I was supposed to surprise you with dinner. Looks like I’m the one who is surprised by dinner’s quick arrival.”“And you left me holding the bag,” said Dana in a provocative tone as she lifted the steaming bag in front of Will’s nose. Will looked doubly flustered.“Oh shit. Excuse me Dana, I forgot something in my truck.” Will trotted back to the curb and grabbed a gift box and came back to where Dana was waiting for him with a half-undone blouse.By the Third Day of Christmas, Dana had a good idea of how this exchange was supposed to play out. But she wasn’t above playing along, or at least playing Will. Dana looked out the door, “Where’s Patricia? She promised me an exciting holiday package.” Dana was enjoying the recurring theme and the surprise packages being delivered to her door.Will stepped inside, shut the door and bolted it behind him, handing a scroll tied with a festive green ribbon to the woman smiling at him, acting surprised. “What’s this?” Dana asked as she cocked her head, taking the scroll from Will. “This is all so mysterious,” acknowledged Dana with her eyes and smile flashing in obvious enjoyment of another installment of the unfolding mystery in her entry hall.Dana unfurled the scroll, knowing what was written inside, yet once again feeling a warm flush sweep across her face as she red Patricia’s words. Dana inhaled; a crinkle grew at the corner of her eyes; Patricia had sent her husband Will over to her as a gift to give her 'a night of holiday magic’.In Patricia’s written introduction she implied that perhaps Will’s stag arrival was not a surprise to her, but Will was not aware that he was visiting her as the bearer of gifts that tied him to The Third Day of Christmas, part of the husband exchange plotted right after The Chix cookie exchange.Patricia wrote that Will was 'prepared to fulfill her wish list’, and that rumors were circulating among The Chix that she had made it to the top of Santa’s naughty girl list. According to the instructions, all she had to do was 'Have a Merry Fucking Christmas.’ Patricia signed off with, 'And Good Will to all and to all a good night.’“Well, well, what do we have here?” she asked as she dropped her glance to the gift-wrapped box in Will’s hands.Will looked at Dana, “Did you read Patricia’s introductory remarks on the scroll Dana?” Will of course had seen her reading it but was expecting more of a reaction from her as the purpose for his evening visit was spelled out for the attractive widow lady who had long been inside their close circle of friends.“Oh yes. I’ve red and understood your introduction quite clearly.” Dana used a husky, seductive voice to emphasize her intimate understanding of what was ahead for the two of them. “But I must know, what’s in the box?”Dana’s unfazed manner, sexy outfit and flirty ease with him put Will in a randy mood, thinking that he’d lucked into some sexy games between Dana and his wife. If Dana didn’t seem to mind, he was certainly game. And he brought his own Christmas toys. “You get to open the box after supper. Not before then - and no peeking!”“It’s you that has been doing the early peeking Will,” Dana thrust her boobs forward, letting the half buttoned top fall further open to reveal her white lace cups filled with full tits as she shook them with the intention to set off a growing erection inside of Will’s pants.After the supper dishes were cleared, Dana made a play for the present. Will snatched it from her clutches, saying that “This gift was selected by Patricia, but she has entrusted it to me to give it to you. She seemed certain that you would find it appropriate for any kind of mischief that we might want to get into.” Will smiled a sheepish smile, not sure about presenting such a gift to a lady friend. Relying on his wife’s assurances that Dana would love it, he placed it in Dana’s hands.Dana tore into the gift wrapping and let out a gasp and then a giggle escape as she opened the box. “What’s this?” Dana was beaming as she lifted the pink oval object from its case and held it in the palm of her hand.“I’ve been told that you might be expecting something along the lines of a chicken or hen theme. What you hold in your hand is for your holiday evening pleasure - as am I. I am your rooster, er; may I correct that, I am your barnyard cock. I present you, my hen, a vibrating egg.” Will had gained his confidence over dinner and was enjoying toying with his hostess as she marveled at the gift sex toy.Dana didn’t want to pry and outright ask Will if he and Patricia had used a vibrating sex toy before, but she was sure that it wasn’t too difficult to guess how to use it.Will walked behind where Dana sat, he brushed his fingers through her hair. “Do you remember way back when, when you and Sander helped me out by giving me some tips on the best way to make my moves on Patricia?”“Umm yeah, I remember all of that pretty well. You weren’t the fumbling geek that you thought you were, you just needed a little direction and a lot of confidence. I guess that Sander and I turned you into a star lover.”“Well, you may not have turned me into the latest and greatest Casanova; but at least you did give me great advice and let me practice with a real woman. Dana, you got me off to a solid start. Patricia is ever grateful to you for knocking off my awkward edges, if only she knew all the schooling that you put into my romancing behavior. Once I took your advice and employed your patented instructions of hot techniques to win a girl, I was off to the races. Patricia was able to pick it up from there.” Will finished his remembrances with a small chuckle.“Let’s see, if I remember my early lessons; Lesson One: atmosphere is important. Come my fine teacher, join me on the couch and you can test me on what I learned from you.” Will took Dana by the hand, escorting her to the living room.“Lesson Two in winning a girl was what? Oh yes, I think I remember; take her slowly, don’t scare her, make her comfortable with you and she will come to you on her own. Did I get that right?” Will petted Dana in a slow and easy casual caress, seeking feedback from his former romance instructor.Dana nestled into Will, “That’s right, but that lesson mostly applies to a man’s first approach to a girl. We’ve both been through this together before. Given our mutual experiences, I think we can skip the slow part this time. I’m not scared, and a faster pace would be fine with me tonight, young man.”Will began to pick up the pace, undressing Dana as she enjoyed the confident attention from the man whom she once had to advise on how to undress a woman. Will had peeled Dana down to her set of snowy white lace bra and panties, he came in close to kiss her and told her she “looked like a pretty white snowflake, a unique beauty, yet the hottest of all the fallen snowflakes. If you catch my drift.”Dana smiled her appreciation at Will’s compliment, “Patricia told me that I should expect to find a surprise holiday package - may I?” She asked without waiting for an answer, reaching up to undo Will’s pants. Dana dropped his pants and underpants to his ankle and was not surprised to find his cock decorated with a green bow. “This must be the pretty package of which Patricia spoke,” feigning surprise. “Oh look, you come with a label,” Dana removed the bow from Will’s willy and red the label: 'On the Third Day of Christmas, My True Friend gave to me, Three French Hens. Dear Dana, I hope you enjoy the Christmas package I’ve selected for you. Unfortunately, the Three French Hens couldn’t get their travel visa in time to arrive with the business end of this package; so, I’ve taken the liberty to include one of their vibrating French hen eggs as a substitute. Ooh la la! Enjoy! And have a Merry Fucking Christmas! – Patricia.’Dana stroked Will’s cock, extended in greeting, “We never got this far in our lessons on what to do with a girl. I Trust you’ve figured out a thing or two on the proper use of your tool?” Dana leaned in to give Will’s cock a lick.Will let her consume him, holding her hair as she slurped with her tongue, preparing his tool for some deep drilling. “Ooh la la,” you make a pretty French hen when you have a pecker on your face,“ Will sighed as Dana sucked him and caressed his balls. With reluctance, Will pulled his cock out of Dana’s lips, "Lest we forget, now that you’ve unwrapped your gift, I believe it is time we play with your new Christmas toy.” Will returned to the table and picked up the vibrating egg sex toy and its remote control.“This will be fun,” said Will as he used the controls to turn it on and run the vibrating rheostat through its different levels. “You never got to this part of the lesson when you taught me about what turns girls on.”Dana pulled him close, “A girl shouldn’t reveal all of her secrets. But at the time, I never imagined that there was a remote-control device that could be used to turn a girl on with the literal press of a button.” Dana spread her legs, rubbing her labia with both hands, “Why don’t you find a warm nest to place that egg in, and let’s pick up this part of the lesson that we both somehow missed all of those years ago.”Will fit himself between her legs, wedged the vibrating egg between Dana’s wet cunt lips. Dana held it in place with her right hand as she plucked at her excited nipple with her left hand as Will pressed the start button on the remote. Dana let out a giggle. “Cluck, cluck, cluck, this darling little egg is going to make me want to get laid.”Dana bent her knees, trying different positions and sensations. As her toy egg hummed, she purred. “Does this egg have any other settings?” she asked as she worked her clit, letting the vibrations warm her libido.Will licked his lips as he watched Dana adjust to the new sensations between her legs, “Why yes, it does have several settings. How may I serve you my little chickadee?”“What options can you offer an excited girl?” Dana asked as her eyes involuntarily rolled back as she pressed the vibrating egg to her warming, wet labia.“I can serve you 'over easy’, which is the setting I have you at now. I can pick it up a notch and deliver a 'poached egg’ sensation, which should make you feel soft, gooey and warm. Or I can go right up to 'scrambled’ level.”“My, my, all of those sound fun. Will, I want you to surprise me, you pick the setting. You can change it up on me whenever you want, make it interesting with variety.” Will needed no prodding, he switched up the intensity of the egg Dana held to her clit; using a slow build, higher and higher and as she squirmed and squeezed her legs together on the couch. As Dana was heating up to her melting point, Will stopped the vibrations.“You barnyard bastard, Will!”“You wanted me to surprise you. Didn’t you tell me years ago to not rush a girl?” Will offered a smug snort, knowing he had the remote and he was in control. Also knowing that Dana had once coached him to make the girl want to come to him. “I think I’ve learned your lessons pretty well, by the look on your face Dana.”“I was starting to get in the groove. You coaxed me pretty far along, I’m wet and I’m getting pretty frothy – until you stopped. Will, I didn’t teach you to be a cruel bastard.” Dana was pouting as she reclined on the couch with her knees up, still holding her toy egg against her glistening labia.“No, you didn’t. I developed the joy of prolonged teasing on my own.” He held the remote in front of Dana, rolling his thumb over the control buttons like the twitchy trigger finger of a gunfighter in a showdown. “I could start you up anytime I want from where I stand. Just because I stopped doesn’t mean I can’t start again.”“Well then, what do I need to do to get you to fire me up again? I can’t let this egg that I’m nesting on get too cold. I’d be disappointed if I didn’t hatch an egg-cracking orgasm with you tonight.”Will beamed with confidence as he looked Dana in the eye as he twirled the remote in between his fingers. “I confess, after steaming me up all those years ago with your romantic lessons, I’ve always wanted to see you get turned on like you are tonight. I love watching your pretty titties bunch and jiggle as you enjoy my remote toying.”Dana enjoyed hearing Will’s confession and was secretly pleased that she could offer him a good, sexy show. “OK, here’s the deal; you control the vibrating egg, I give you the show you’ve always wanted but you have to come over here and lick and suck my nipple as my clit gets buzzed.”“Now that’s a deal I can’t resist. First, I get to watch you get frothy all over again and then I’ll come to your side and fulfill my other longtime fantasy by fondling your tits and sucking you until your nips are made hard and erect and by my stimulation. I’ll work you tit, you work your clit and together we will bring you to an egg-cracking orgasm.”Will performed a masterful job of licking, sucking and nibbling at Dana’s nipples while changing the sensations she was getting on her swollen clit with the remote. With a sudden convulsion and an eye-rolling, breathy squeal, Dana panted as she pulled the pink egg out from her inner thighs, dropping it on the carpet. “Oh damn. Damn that kind of snook up on me. Oh, damn that was exciting. That was a surprise.” She pried Will’s lips from her over-sensitized nipple as she let the reverberations subside inside her hen parts while she leaned back against the couch’s arm feeling warmed from toes to tits.Will looked her over, seeing a crimson sex-flush glowing on her upper chest, remarked, “You are some kind of red-breasted warbler hen.”Dana mover her arm down to grasp Will’s semi-rigid erection, giving it slow, sensuous strokes as she subtly tugged his cock to position him in front of her spread legs. “Cluck, cluck. You wanna fuck?” Dana inquired through heavy eyelids of a post-orgasmic woman.Will said nothing; he seized her ankles and threw them back toward her shoulders, exposing Dana’s puffy pink cunt. With a stiff and eager pecker, Will drove hard and deep into Dana’s upturned snatch, pinning her legs against her shoulders as he thrust his boner in and out of her with wet, succulent sounds. He swabbed her with hearty vigor, fulfilling years of pent-up fantasy desire to fuck Dana, the lady who had taken it upon herself years ago to give him the confidence to make it with a girl.Dana sensed that this pumping penetration which she was enjoying was the carnal expression of this man’s ultimate gratification after suppressing his desire to fuck her for years. She loved being able to fulfill Will’s desires. By letting him take her so savagely, it served to only heighten her pleasure. She could only express her pleasure with long, loud moans finished with little barks with every pounding stroke that Will planted deep inside of her spasming naughty bits. Dana’s involuntary moans built up again and again as Will plunged into her slippery depths, always ending with a little bark as his rod mashed into her cervix.Will’s grip on her folded-over legs tightened, his breath became fast and shallow as he pumped Dana with fucking fury. He released her legs, seized two generous handfuls of titty flesh, squeezed her tight as his cock flew over her nest of pubic hair, exploding in a glorious release of white, hot sperm. Will’s ejaculate went splattering across Dana’s bunched bosoms, up her throat and chin, coating her lips with thick, white ropes of jizz.Breathing heavily, with eyes closed tight, he massaged both of Dana’s melons as he rested, enjoying the flood of warm satisfaction coursing through his body.Dana waited for a few moments until Will opened his eyes; then she opened her lips and ran her tongue along them to slurp up the cum he had deposited on her mouth. “Yum. You’ve been wanting to do me like that for a long time haven’t you? I could tell.”“It was worth the wait Dana. You taught me well.” Will’s arms released their hold on Dana’s tits as he fell into her chest with his face, holding her torso tight as she wrapped her legs around his back.Awaking from an exhausted snooze, still entangled and stuck together by the sticky cum covering Dan’s chest and Will’s face; Dana stuck her finger in her mouth and then inserted it in Will’s ear. “Wet Willy!”Will flinched and then laughed, “Yeah, but

Two Turtle Doves, or Dildos?Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Dana returned to the kitchen as Orlando was finishing drying the stemware. She leaned back against the counter, crossing her arms in front of her tits as she tried to give a confident look, though a drunken squirrel was racing around inside her chest.Orlando folded the dish towel, set it down as he stepped to her side. He reached around her waist and pulled her close, brushing her hair back, he whispered into her ear, “Strange as it is, there are some people who have a difficult time accepting good things that are given to them. You have been given a set of good and close girlfriends Dana.” Orlando placed his fingertips at the base of her jaw, “Your pulse is beating hard, I sense that you are understandably nervous to find yourself in a position to accept or reject a special, intimate gift that has been tenderly offered to you.” Continuing to whisper into her ear in a mesmerizing, deep masculine voice. “It is my hope that you will be accepting of all the pleasures and dreams which are before you.”Dana gulped, wanting some words to come out of her throat, but nothing happened. She wasn’t sure if those stuck words ever made it onto her tongue what they would say to Orlando’s proposition. She liked the idea that they could be a ‘yes’, but something held her back from giving an answer. She let her emotions bubble hot inside of her, waiting until they were ready to come out in their own time; she wished and hoped they’d be an accepting 'yes’, but she wasn’t sure.The roaming fingers of her cooing partridge traced down the side of her neck, parting her collar from her prickly, heated skin. His fingers found her bra strap and followed it lower along the pathway that brought his touch to the slope of her tit. With one hand, the tips of his fingers ran along the upper rim of her black lacy cup while the other hand undid the top button of her blouse. Orlando breathed his warm, moist breath into her ear. “You’ve changed into something lacy since I’ve arrived,” was Orlando’s observation. “You have not given me a spoken answer as to whether you’ll accept an intimate gift, but I have gotten your subtle answer by my discovery of your hidden charms. You are a charming woman,” Orlando breathed into her ear in a husky voice, and then gave her a small kiss on the cheek.Dana let out a small moan as she unconsciously tipped her head back, exposing her throat and lifting her tits as Orlando teased her flesh as he continued with his light touch running along the contours of her bra. Her gift lover recognized the moan, the short breaths, the exposed throat and the visible flush of her chest as the tell-tale signs of a woman drifting into seduction. Dana didn’t have to speak; she had already extended an invitation in the wordless language of lovers for Orlando to take her wherever he wanted to go.Orlando worked deliberately, unfastening each button as he pressed his warm lips to her throat followed by tiny, wet touches with the tip of his tongue. Dana let his attention wash over her skin, floating on warm waves that rippled through her insides. With the bottom button undone, he rolled his fingers around her cups, petting her ribs before setting his fingers between her fingers, lifting their entwined hands and guiding Dana out of the kitchen, floating toward the back of the house.Lifting her unfastened shirt off her shoulders, Orlando tossed it over a chair in the corner and then pressed her with his palm, forcing Dana to fall back onto the bed. Dana landed on her back with a giggle, loving the feeling of being desired and taken. She placed her hands behind her head, accentuating her tits covered in the gossamer black fabric of her cups. She relished watching Orlando, waiting to see his next move.Orlando reached into the side pocket of his jacket, tossing a small bottle onto the bed. “What’s that?” asked Dana from her reclining pin-up girl pose.“Consider it 'partridge oil,’ my little chickpea. Some of us more experienced partridges find that a dab or two on a partridge’s pecker makes for smoother night’s nesting in our chosen pear tree.”Dana broke into a broad grin, “I never knew partridges were such considerate birds,” she said.“Not all partridges are, some will leave droppings on your car. But when a partridge finds an attractive limb or two, we partridges are known to be considerate nesters.” Orlando tossed his jacket over the back of the corner chair and then stripped off his shirt, shoes and socks.“Now, I believe this old, experienced partridge has found a pair of attractive limbs that interest me a great deal.” Orlando crawled onto the bed, unsnapped Dana’s pants and pulled them off as she lifted her lower limbs skyward. Orlando admired her matching lacy black panties for a moment before he swooped in and removed the pair just as he’d done with her pants. “Ah, there is a pretty little partridge nest at the top of a pair of attractive limbs,” announced Orlando, more to himself than to Dana.Dana felt shy, but at the same time pleased to be the object of a man’s intimate attention for the first time in a long time. She lay on the bed, her cunny and pubic hair exposed to Orlando’s admiring eyes while still trussed up in her bra. She squirmed over to retrieve the bottle of lubricant that Orlando had tossed onto the quilt. She shook it in front of the shirtless man lying next to her, teasing him she asked, “Don’t you have to molt or something before this 'partridge oil’ can be applied to your pecker?” She was pleased to see the fabric at his crotch stretched over a nice, rigid form.“I’m getting the urge to roost, but I’d enjoy a little more playtime.” Orlando tucked his targeted pear tree under the heavy quilt, slipping under to join her. He pulled her over to cuddle next to him. He slipped her straps off her shoulders, massaging and nibbling at her back as he unhooked the last of her garments, discarding it over the side of the bed. He rolled her onto her back, cupping and squeezing her tits as he kissed her arms, working his lips to the top of her tit, bunching her tit in his firm grip as he pushed her erect nipple into his mouth. He inhaled her exquisitely sensitive titty tip with a vigorous suction that filled his hot, wet mouth. His tongue darted and circled around her puffed up bits, sending sparks shooting into her clit. He worked her fleshy mounds over with his mouth, drooling over her melons and adding to the juicy wet sensation she was getting between her thighs.As he lapped at her nipples, caressing, licking, squeezing and mashing her mammaries with his right hand, his left hand traveled across her belly, inching its way lower on her body. Dana opened herself, thrilled to once again feel the pleasure of a man intimately handling all of her excited girl parts. Her cunny was more than moist, her breathing shallow and her brain swimming in a warm fog. Dana arched her hips as Orlando’s hand petted her bush; her little princess ached to once again be embraced by a dancing partner. It has been so long. Her warm, buttery inner parts were feeling more wonderful than she ever remembered.Orlando’s fingers passed over her dewy vulva with a firm pressure. His hand made a tight circular grinding motion before he spread her puffy lips open, probing along her slick walls, climbing up her canyon. Dana held her breath, she wanted to squeal before he got to her clit, but she held her silence with closed eyes, letting the anticipation of first contact build in her lungs and in her loins.Orlando’s fingertip crept up the underside of her rigid clit, painting her in her own sex juices. He circled her aroused bud, triggering a flash of blue electricity that shot under her skin to her toes. Dana’s hips bucked; her ass arched as she pushed her sex trigger into her lover’s fingers. He ran a couple of his fingers into her slippery cunny, drawing them up to her clit, bathing her in her own nectar. Dana burst into a series of brusque chirps, half-screaming, half-moaning as she was seized by convulsing and shaking legs. She choked out in shallow breaths, “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Oh god, oh fuck. Oh, fucking fuck.”Orlando let her convulsions subside. Dana covered her eyes with her hands, gasping for breath as his fingers rested, half filling her pulsing cunny. “I could be wrong – but I’m not; you have a lot more in the tank my little chickpea.” Orlando stuffed his fingers further up inside her cunt as if he was taking the measure of her tank. He pulled out slowly, making sure he tickled her g-spot as he withdrew from her throbbing void.“I might have forgotten about the next element in your Secret Santa swap tonight, except it is so fucking uncomfortable right now. I’m afraid you’ll have to perform the final plucking of your evening’s gift partridge. I will need the skilled digits of my beautiful assistant; would you please remove my remaining apparel. I have been instructed by the one who sent me, to inform you that there is a special package waiting for you underneath.”With the glee of a young girl selecting her wrapped package from under the Christmas tree, Dana rolled on her side, unzipping Orlando’s white trousers and pulling them off. His erection was obvious under his holiday themed underwear, yet it looked as if his underwear was packing more than expected. Curious about his cock and whatever extras accompanied his package, she tugged his last bit of wrapping away to reveal the full package. Dana whooped in surprise, and laughed a hearty laugh, admiring the red bow adding a festive cheer to his stiff prick. “Oh my! Is this all for me?” she giggled.Orlando shrugged, “I suggest you read the label. If it’s not addressed to you, I’ve made a terrible mistake.”Dana picked up the card hanging from the red bow, dangling below Orlando’s Christmas balls: “On the First Day of Christmas, My True Friend gave to me, A Partridge in a Pear Tree. Dear Dana, I hope you enjoy the Christmas package I’ve selected for you. I’ve decided to exchange more than cookies after our usual Christmas Cookie Exchange. Dana, Merry Fucking Christmas! – McNally.”Dana let a little squeak escape, “This is all so very naughty.”Orlando thrust his hips toward Dana, “Yes it is. Would you do me a favor and unknot me?” he said, shaking his boner in front of her to get her to remove the bow and gift card from his masculine package.Dana’s eyes flashed with a mischievous grin, she wiggled her fingers in excitement before blushing as she reached to the base of the proud cock, lifting the elastic band at the base to un-decorate Orlando’s extended organ.“Thank you,” was his response as his partridge cock was now as free as a bird. He searched the folds of the bed cover, looking to find the bottle of partridge pecker oil he’d tossed onto the bed earlier. Dana found it under her bottom, showing her find to Orlando.“May I?” was her question as she managed a sheepish look up into Orlando’s eyes.“The pleasure would be all mine,” he replied.Dana reached out to grab his manhandle, coaxing him into bed. She crawled over him, letting her tits hang down, dangling in his face. She dropped her shoulders, let one nipple land on his lips, he gave her a lick, and then she plopped her other nipple to his lips, receiving a second exhilarating lick. She scooted down, grasping the base of his cock, about to apply a dab of lube, when she thought better of her idea.She wrapped her fingers around his shaft, marveling at the inflexible piece of anatomy, trying to recall the fun of having a man’s stiff cock penetrating her. It had been a while since she had even imagined enjoying the pleasure of a good fucking. She admired his towering erection, abandoned her last bit of hesitation holding her back and opened her lips and took him in deep. She moved her hands to his nuts, caressed them as she swabbed the hot pink shaft with her tongue. She sucked and stroked him, bringing him to maximum stiffness without a hint of gagging, feeling proud of her accomplishment.Orlando held her head tight between his hands as she bobbed up and down in slow, long strokes with her lips. Orlando’s hands reached under her, grabbing a handful of titties in each hand, massaging her boobs and making sure she had her plush nips squeezed between his fingers just the right amount of rough, stimulating pleasure.Dana was getting lathered up again, her lady parts were plump and wet with the thrill of sucking a thick cock and the powerful handling of her tits, making her want that cock to leave her lips and tongue and find its way down to her labia and clit. Dana let Orlando’s erection pull out of her mouth with a satisfying plop. She closed her eyes and made the deep humming sound of an aroused woman wanting and waiting to be taken.Orlando positioned his hand under her hanging udders, holding them in his solid grasp; he tilted her onto her back. Picking up the bottle of lube, he poured a small stream over her steaming cunt, rubbing his shaft with a second slathering. Dana’s humming picked up in pitch as the cold lube oil fell on her labia, but Orlando’s warm hands worked it into her soft girly flesh and made her feel happy and aroused to be pampered with floral scented oil on her feminine folds.Orlando had a well-oiled tool after a couple of strokes. He was eager to climb into his pear tree after great stimulating oral sex and the delight of handling Dana’s attractive and suitably large and pendulous tits. He spread Dana’s legs, pushing her knees wide after oiling her inner thighs. With a little bounce he crow-hopped between Dana’s outstretched legs, landing on the gaping fruit of his pear tree. His partridge flew into her, surprising her with his sudden furious first fuck. He was thick and forced her apart, she felt stuffed; startled at the filling sensation, surprised at the penetration and swoopy with the undulating, gripping response of her unpracticed sex muscles to Orlando’s perching inside her cunt.Orlando gripped her hips, Dana’s legs pointed up as he pounded her with scooping, hungry thrusts of his hips, poking, prodding, pushing his pecker deeper into her ravenous nether regions. Her screams began with his first humping thrust; each blow between her legs brought a corresponding scream, he was the hammer, she was the anvil. The hammer hit her with shuddering force, the anvil of her sex rang out with each blow in an echoing scream of unbridled pleasure. She was being pounded into a form of malleable feminine flesh as her lover worked her over.Dana had been fucked many times before, she and Sander had made love, mad love, lazy love, hungry love and yet this was new for her. She let each throbbing thrust push her higher. She let Orlando’s prick hammer her hard, pushing her to that orgasmic edge, an edge that was always a mystery. Dana never knew what was over the edge, at least not until she had been pushed over it and was falling into its abyss, filled with swirling clouds and tumbling waves of passion. She gave herself away, letting Orlando push her to the edge.She was hanging at the edge of her orgasm, she felt her lover’s muscles tighten along his lean body, his breathing was labored, her desire was to feel him cum inside her. She wanted to give herself to him. In giving herself up to his explosive ejaculation, she would be blasted into deep space. The lovers would be swept away together in a perfect climax.Dana tensed in response to the man fucking her as he strained to gather his energy like a coiled spring planted deep inside her sex chamber. With a throaty groan, Orlando let his seed burst from his loins, flooding Dana with white hot fluid. She felt his release. His energy tripped her delicately balanced desire. Orlando’s hot splash burst against the back of her vibrating inner hollow, exploding out through her lungs, rattling her pelvis as she shook and collapsed at its seductive power. The heat of her explosion radiated through all her muscles, warping the dimensions of her bedroom.Orlando rolled off her, pulling the heavy quilt over the two of them. He pulled Dana close to him, spooning with her as he buried his nose in her hair, letting his hand rest on her tit as dreams of sugar plums danced in their heads as they snuggled into a relaxed sleep like a contented partridge in a sweet pear tree.December’s late sunrise was filtering through the blinds when Dana opened her eyes at Orlando’s touch on her bare back. He ran his hand over her skin, rubbing the small of her back as she rolled over on her stomach. Waking up to a man’s roaming hands was a forgotten pleasure for Dana. Her night’s partner massaged her rump as she purred. Orlando gave her a light smack across her ass, whispering, “You have a beautiful pear-shaped ass, fresh and firm.” He bent over and took a tiny nip at her flank, Dana flinched, then he kissed it all better.“I regret that I have an appointment for later this morning. Please excuse me, but I will take my leave after a wonderful experience.” Dana watched him dress from under a wad of sheets and blankets.“Mr. Partridge?” she called as he moved toward the bedroom door, Orlando smiled and turned toward the nude woman lying in bed.“Yes?” he asked in a jaunty tone.“Tell McNally, 'Have yourself a Merry Fucking Christmas to one and to all’, would you?”Orlando chuckled, “That sounds like an inside joke among The Chix. I’ll leave that one up to you to deliver that message, my little chickpea.” Orlando let himself out of the house. Two Turtle DovesDana was reluctant to rise out of bed; she wished she could linger under the covers with a lover all day. But she was resigned to the fact that the day had to move forward. She locked the door, put on a pot of coffee and made her bed. Her phone pinged. She went to find it and red the incoming text.It was from Annie, 'Clear your calendar this afternoon girl. I’ll be delivering a holiday surprise package to your house. You will need to be at home to receive it!’ Dana’s first thought was, how sweet of Annie.She was expecting a visit from Annie when the doorbell rang mid-afternoon. Dana was surprised to see Nelson on her doorstep. “Is Annie with you?” Dana asked with a quizzical look and a realization that she was experiencing a flash of deja vu all over again.Nelson stepped into the house carrying a small gift bag and handed Dana a scroll tied with a white ribbon. “What’s this?” Dana asked as she cocked her head, taking the scroll from Nelson. “This is all so mysterious - again,” she said with her eyes and smile flashing in obvious enjoyment of the unfolding mystery in her entry hall. Dana ran her eyes up and down the broad, well-toned frame of the dark-haired man whom she had known as a friend for many years.Dana unfurled the scroll, feeling a hot flush ignite her face as she red Annie’s words while her complexion blushed to contrast with the scroll&rsquo